Search the Community

For those who need to catch up: Part 1 & 2 Part 3 & 4 Part 5 Part 6 Now for the continuation of College Hulk: Jonas finished up his last notes and headed back to the house. Hopefully, Steve would be done and they could go grab a bite to eat and talk through their dilemma. They needed to find out how they wound up in their room, what happened to Tony, the whole damn crazy ordeal. He got to the room and unlocked the door and opened it. There sat Steve and unexpectedly, Craig. They looked like they had been having quite the conversation. "Am I interrupting something?" Steve shook his head, "No, you got here just in time. We need to talk. Close the door" "No shit, Sherlock. What is Craig doing here?" Craig riled up a bit, "You don't have to talk like I'm not sitting right in front of you." "Sorry, but Steve and I have some...uh....things to talk about." Steve sighed, "Craig knows...he..." "WHAT?!? Why did you tell him?" "I didn't 'tell' him. He kind of...well he sort of....found ...out" Steve finished kind of weakly. Jonas shut the door then turned and glared at the two of them. "How, exactly....oh my God. Did you...I mean did it happen? In class?" "No not in class, exactly" Craig spoke up, "He went up and tried to flirt with Dr. Matthews. Somehow it triggered something and..." "I ran out of the class room. Said I was sick and went to the bathroom. You know that I have never changed in the present. I didn't know what was happening. " Craig continued, "I thought he was sick, which everyone else did as well and went to check on him. I walked into the bathroom and he was like turning into the Hulk! It was actually pretty freaking awesome" Steve looked pleadingly at Jonas, "Don't be mad at me, bro. I had to tell him at that point. I think we can trust him." Jonas sighed and sat next to Steve on the bed, "I guess it won't hurt to have someone else help us figure this out. But the two of you smell like spunk. Did you make out or something?" Steve smacked Jonas' head, "No, but you know what happens when the change is on....it's a bit uncontrollable." Craig laughed, "I'll say, he fired his cannon all over the bathroom I got it all over me and we had to clean the place up so no one would know." Jonas looked a bit concerned, "You got his spunk on you? Did you swallow any of it?" Craig looked embarrassed,"It's not like I could help it, ya know." "No, I'm not mad. Steve you remember what I told you about how I got like this?" "Yeah, but that was genetic from your Dad. This shouldn't hurt, just a little protein." Jonas shook his head, "I'm not real sure. That is one of the most highly chemically active areas of your body. Who knows how that will affect him." Craig laughed again, "So I grow a few muscles. That might be cool" Jonas shook his head again, "No, you still don't get it. We don't know what will happen. As you saw with Steve, the transformation itself is unpredictable and often uncontrollable. But who knows what will happen to you? What if you are driving somewhere and black out at the wheel because of a chemical imbalance this caused and you slam your car into someone and kill them?" That sobered the room up really quickly. Steve moved away from Jonas, "Dude, that was a pretty harsh statement. We don't know what will happen so let's not get carried away." Craig nodded, "Yeah, dude, ease up. Our real focus should be that ass Tony. Where did he get to? What is he up to?" ____________________________________________________________________________________ Sitting in the dark in his house, Tony smirked. Inside the smoke detector in Jonas and Steve's room he had rigged a tiny camera and microphone. They never even noticed. Now he could hear and see everything that the two guys were up to. What was with Craig now? That should be interesting to find out. If he could control the creatures he could do anything he wanted. He would have his Grandfather's hulk army at his beck and call. It obviously worked with Steve. He had listened closely to Steve and Craig talk before Jonas had returned. It was clear that the triggering device he had injected into Steve had worked. He had timed it for the middle of class for the ultimate humiliation. I guess he made it to the bathroom before anyone except Craig could see. Well, next time it might not be so fortunate for him. The dolt still thinks it was because he was turned on by his teacher. Hilarious. The only difficulty with the trigger device was it wasn't fully reliable. Too often he was losing signal on it. The metamorphosis blocked the signal altogether so he was completely out of touch until Steve was fully transformed. There were times, as well, where it seemed to not respond even when he had signal. He would have to try a new device that he could always control. He needed to control during the change. It would need to send signals to the brain so that he could have complete control of the creature and the transformation. His Grandfather would have been so proud. This would have been the ultimate army. He needed to get new devices ready for Jonas and possibly Craig now too. He smiled as he went to get a drink. This would be fantastic. He walked back to the laptop. But then gasped. They were gone. The door was still shut and locked. Jonas bag was on the bed where he had been sitting, but they just weren't there. He probed for the device in Tony, but there was nothing. Not even a weak signal. What was happening? _____________________________________________________________________________________ Craig had been about to offer up a decision to eat food when he felt the bed disappear from underneath him and he fell to the floor. He saw Jonas and Steve fall as well and they landed in the dirt. Wait, dirt? "What the hell???? What happened to our house? Did it just get vaporized or something?" Jonas was coughing from the dust he had kicked up his nose. Steve rolled over and sighed, "Not again" Craig's eyes went wide, "You mean we're" "Back in the 1950s" "HOLY SHIT!" Jonas sighed, "Like I keep telling you this whole thing is crazy. We can't predict this either or even understand why it happens." Steve got up and dusted himself off, "Well while you two keep playing in the dirt, I'm going to try to find out where and when we are exactly. This place doesn't look like the Army bunker." It didn't really look like anywhere. It was a clearing in a forest at best guess. But why here and now? Steve started what looked like an uphill direction. A few moments later he came back. "Hey, guys, there's a road up here and it looks like a town not too far. We can get some food, maybe" The three of them started towards the town, when Jonas stopped suddenly, "We have to be careful about money. They might think our stuff is counterfeit. I have a 10 but it is signed by James Baker, Secretary of the Treasury. Someone might get suspicious." "You worry too much, dude" Craig laughed "We can use our credit cards and they won't even know." This time Steve spoke up, "Craig, man, credit cards haven't been invented yet." "Oh shit." "Yeah, oh shit." said another voice behind them They spun around and saw Matt standing half naked in the shadow of the woods. "Well well well, if it isn't future boy and his friends" Steve glared at Matt but pushed Craig behind him, "Craig stay back from this nutcase" "OH..I'm a nutcase. I see. Why? Because I think I've been blessed and you treat it like it's a curse. " Steve said, "I like having muscle. I don't like losing control" "Why are you hiding your little friend, then? Worried he might become a monster too?" Jonas moved to stand next to Steve and block Craig from the taunting bully. Craig was athletic, but Steve and Jonas knew that if Matt hulked out he could kill Craig. Matt continued, "Hey little guy, they're holding out on you. This shit is awesome." Matt began to laugh. Then he gasped, but started laughing again. His eyes turned white and his voice began to deepen. "Heh, heh, You ....ughhhh....don't know what.....you are missing....ugghhh" Craig gasped as he saw between his friends this strangers arms swell up to impossible sizes. The man shuddered and gasped as already tattered clothes spread apart revealing a rapidly swelling body, that was beginning to turn green. "Fucking...ughhh....awe....awe...some..." Lats pushed out raising his arms up, Shoulders thickened like two boulders and spread apart. The thick traps rose up pushing against his thickening neck. There was a bursting sound as the tattered waist band of the jeans split and they fell to the ground. The 7 foot tall creature roared with laughter. The naked behemoth walked towards them, grinning evilly. Suddenly, he stopped and gasped again and his eyes rolled back in his head, then he smiled. Steve gasped, "Oh shit, he's figured out how to trigger the second phase" "Damn...riiiiiaaaaouuuuuurr" The creature yelled as the last word disappeared into a roar of pleasure. Thick green fur spread across his abs and chest which heaved outwards. The already gargantuan thighs grew to the size of oak tree trunks and the creature stumbled and dropped to all fours. They saw the back widen out like two wings on a massive glider boiling with thick bulging muscle, then fur raced down from the neck and covered the entire back as well. The creature lifted its head and they saw that a 5 o'clock shadow had sprouted and was thickening and deepening and soon he had a full beard. The creature gasped and groaned as more changes occurred. The thick fur covered pectorals swelled out even further as his butt boiled out to support the torso and helped to lift it back to its feet. Then from the impressive 8 foot height it smiled down at them and revealed long pointed canine teeth. "Oh my God! Matt what have you done?" Jonas yelled. The creature tried to speak but could only growl. That's when Steve noticed something else, "Dude, you have pointed ears!" Two meaty green fists reached up to touch them. The creature felt the tips of his ears and his eyes went wide with shock. He turned away in fear and they saw sticking out of his ass the half grown tail. Craig gasped, "Oh my God!" Steve laughed, "Yeah he's got a tail. He tried to use the dog to get his second phase and it backfired." Craig gasped again, "No." he panted a bit, "I feel funny" Jonas and Steve spun around eyes wide. Craig had his head down and they saw his curly red hair shaking. He lifted his head up and his white eyes stared back at them wide and his mouth gaping. Then they saw him thicken. Not like Matt, or even their own transformations. It was almost graceful. His body began to elongate and swell with muscle simultaneously. Craig's chest pushed forward and as his shirt ripped down the middle, they could see his pectorals push majestically out wards then point down towards his feet. His arms boiled outwards like they were inflating, but with muscle and not air. His sleeves ripped dramatically. Craig had a lost rapturous smile on his face as his neck thickened and massive traps lifted off of his widening and swelling shoulders. His back kept widening and pushing his arms away, then they heard the rupture of the denim as it could no longer contain the massive legs that were trying to break free. The shirt fell to the ground leaving the ginger monster with his pale skin exposed, then it began to turn green clashing with his red hair. Then green streaks spread through the red hair and then the whole head was green, except for a stripe down the middle left red as a tribute to Craig. Craig smiled at Jonas and Steve, then said in a hypnotically masculine voice, "He was right. This is awesome" Craig's 12 inch rod began to swell and rose to attention. The dog creature smiled and moved in towards his new playmate. Craig grasped Matt and hefted him in the air then put him down on the ground and began to hump him. Steve gasped, "Craig! Holy shit!" Craig turned and smiled, "You pussies hate this. Well, I....love....it" with each thrust into Matt by this incredibly strong hulking creature Matt gasped and became even more dog like. The tail continued to grow. Jonas pulled Steve back, "Hey dude, this is like the first time that neither of us changed here." Steve was still watching Craig push into Matt who finally shot a load all over the ground. Steve said, "I wouldn't be so sure." then he turned to face Jonas with his white eyes and a shit eating grin as the back of his shirt split open.

Chapter 1; 2; 3; 4; 5; 6; 7 A/N: And they take their first baby steps, yay! As always, all comments and critique are welcome! --- I went to open the door, seeing through the glass that it wasn't Ty, but a group of kids. I let them in, and lead them into the backyard. As we sat down at the table, I started the tutoring. Some kids were there just to help their friends, so I didn't need to oversee them all, which was great. It wasn't much work, I just pointed out a mistake here, and gave a bit of advice there. Before I knew it, the hour was over and the kids started leaving. As I followed the last kid, I saw Ty in the kitchen, who was just putting the groceries away. I closed the main door and went back into the kitchen. "Lunch? I'm starving." "Yeah, me too. Sorry I didn't arrive earlier, got held up by my folks, they talked my ear off." We put the food on the plates and sat down at the kitchen table. It was a bit awkward. "What did you talk about? How are they?" "Well, first they scolded me for not talking to them enough like always. Then they wanted to know how I was doing, how were you doing... They send their greetings. Anyway, they are doing great, they are organizing some midnight readings next week." "Thanks." We continued eating in silence, Ty going for seconds and thirds and still finishing at the same time as me. We leaned back in our chairs. "Man, you are a good cook, it was really great." He said, patting his belly. "Thank you. I've been thinking about what you said..." "I know, I found the paper in the kitchen. Do you want me to answer the questions?" "We don't have to do it right now. I'm feeling like nap right now." "Okay. Do you mind if i join you?" "Not at all, you know this is pretty much your home at this point." We put the dishes away, and went to the bedroom. We stripped to our underwear and laid down on our beds, both staring into the ceiling. After a while, it was quite clear that I wouldn't sleep any time soon. I looked over at Ty, who was also staring upwards, but he must have registered the movement out of a corner of his eye, because he looked at me too. "This is so weird." "Yeah, maybe I shouldn't have told you." "No, I'm glad you have. It's great that you think so much of me." We returned to our silence, now a bit more comfortable. "Do you think I could lay down next to you?" "Of course." I moved over to him, spending a moment to decide where to lie down, while he watched me. I made up my mind, motioned for him to move his arm away and laid down at his waist. I laid my head and upper back on his abdomen, enjoying the slow, swaying motion as he breathed. I pulled at his hand and put it on my own belly, palm up. I started to stroke and rub it, exploring the long and thick fingers, the rough skin from the years of manual labor. I explored the meaty palm, placing my whole hand inside it. I turned it around, and pushed at the veins which yielded somewhat to my pressure, sliding under his skin. The tendons were much harder to move around. I turned my head back towards his, continuing my exploration of his hand, but I couldn't see his face due to the pecs in the way. "I think I want to give the 'closer relationship' a shot. I just, I'm not quite sure what that means." "Well, I'm pretty sure it means whatever we want it to mean. We can start by me talking about things I want, and you could give your opinion. You know 'I love that', 'I want that too', 'eh, not really my thing', 'absolutely not.' " "That sounds great." "Hoo, okay. Hum. There's so much... Okay, I'd like to be more physically intimate with you. You know, cuddling, massages, simply holding hands, carrying you when you want... naps like the one we're having right now." "That sounds awesome. Definitely yes on all of that." "Okay, what about kissing?" I brought his hand closer to my head and started kissing it. "Like this?" His chuckle jostled me. "Yeah, kisses like that are awesome. But I also meant kissing on the cheek, on the mouth, and with our tongues. Maybe even somewhere else, if you feel like it..." "I'm not certain, but I'm sure we can find out. It sounds good." "All right, I'm looking forward to that. So, the 'big' question, how do you feel about sex?" "It does not repulse me, if that's what you're asking. But I also don't have any experience. What kind of sex would you like to have?" "Well, um. I-I'd want you to..." he mumbled the rest of the sentence, so I didn't hear. "You want me to what? I didn't hear you." He sighed and took a deep breath. "I want you to fuck me." "Oh." "I mean- you don't have to, of course. And there are other things we can do. Or not, that'd be totally your call." "Heh, thanks. I can't say that I feel like fucking you right now, no offense. Do you think we could... build up to it? Start a bit lighter?" "Yeah, of course." The relief was clear in his voice. A bit more silence followed. "Wait, why does everything to do with sex have to be my call?" "Well, I'm guessing I'll be cool with whatever, so I'm being careful not to push you too early or too hard or something." "That makes sense. But I might have some ideas of my own, I mean, not right now, in the future. You can always say no to any of them." "Okay. Eli?" "Yes?" "You are so amazing. I'm so glad to be your friend." I kissed his hand again. "You're amazing too." --- I slowly woke up, the upper half of my body still rhythmically moving up and down from Ty's breathing. I noticed that I let go of Ty's hand while I was asleep, but it was still on my belly, and his massive thumb stroked my chest. I laid my left hand over his, and the stroking stopped. "Slept well?" "Very peacefully. I'll have to sleep with you more often, you make for a great pillow." He chuckled and resumed his stroking of my chest. I looked around, and seeing that the lighting changed, I must have been out of it for a few hours. "Did you fall asleep too?" "For a while. Woke up in about 30 minutes." "And you just laid there for so long? You could have gotten up." "I don't have anywhere to be, so I just left you sleeping. It's given me a time to think too." "And what did you think about?" "I thought about going for a run or a walk in the evening, there's this recipe with mutton I've wanted to try, and I've enjoyed your closeness. Also, I listened to your cute snoring." "I snore?" "Yes, adorably." I sighed. "Alright then. Well I can't run yet, but it should be alright to walk now. I mean if you want me to go with you. I definitely wouldn't be able to keep up at faster speeds. Now that I think of it, even after I heal I won't be able to if you let loose. And you can cook the mutton, if you'll let me help you prepare it." "Fine. You know, you could just ride me. You said you wanted to. We could talk more." "I'll think about it. We should get up and start preparing the mutton if you want it for dinner." "I'd get up, but there's this immense weight on my stomach, it's stopping me from moving." "Please, like I could stop you from doing anything." "You're doing it right now! I'm so weak I can't get up, your weight is crushing me!" "You're unbelievable." I sat up with a groan, being a little stiff from the nap. I stood up, turning back to Ty. I offered him my hand. "C'mon, let's get you up, you crybaby." He grabbed my hand and pulled me back down on himself, I landed face first into the cleft between his pecs, his arms wrapping around me, trapping me there. "Mmmf, mmmhmhmm, mmmmafuh!" I tried to yell at him, before realizing that he won't understand me, the muscles muffling any words into incomprehensible sounds. "Yeah, yeah, that's what you get for making fun of weak people." I could hear his words, a bit dampened, but still clearly. I felt his body shifting around me, he moved one hand to my butt, palming it like a basketball, and the other going to the ground for support. His belly hardened below me, signaling that he started moving up, so I wrapped my legs around it. Suddenly there was a pressure on my back, as he brought his legs closer to his torso, but it passed quickly as he straightened up. After a few steps he stopped, and as I pulled my face from his cleavage I found we were in the kitchen. He set me down and we made the marinade for the mutton and put the meat in. We decided Ty would go for a run alone, since that way I could tend to the meat and start cooking it before he came back, so it'd be done on time. I gave him figs for the run, in case he'd get hungry while away, he put them in a pouch on the cloth around his midsection. He hugged me, and he went out, running as soon as the door closed. In a few seconds, his thuds were no longer hearable, so I went to the kitchen, picking up a book on the way and started reading. In about half an hour, I got hungry, so I ate a few of the figs and started cooking. --- An hour and a half later Ty came back, sweaty and breathing heavily. He didn't seem very talkative, only grunting in response to my greeting, but he was smiling. "Had a good run?" He grunted again, this time with a nod, his smile widening. "Take a shower, dinner is ready, we can eat as soon as you don't smell so horribly." He only smirked and hugged me, getting some of his sweat on me. "Wow, thanks a lot. You could have just asked if I wanted to shower with you again." We got into the bathroom, he dropped all of his clothes and started showering, I got to the sink, only washing my face. He wasn't smelling that bad. I noticed that I could see him in the mirror, he was facing the other way and I watched for a while. "Hey, Ty?" "Yeah?" "Would it be weird if I watched you jerk off?" "Actually, that sounds pretty hot. Could do it right now, if you want." I turned towards him, certain that he could see blush darknening my brown and freckled cheeks. "Okay." I sat down on the toilet, and he shut off the water, but not bothering to wipe off. He turned to me, proudly displaying his large dick, still soft, which swayed and slapped his thigh from the movement. The head was covered by almost excessive amount of foreskin. He planted his feet apart, and he put his hands on his waist. For a few moments he just beamed at me, but before I could ask what's going on, there was a twitch, and his cock started to swell. It was interesting to watch, as I never really paid much attention in the moments that I got aroused. For me it was something like a chore, get to the orgasm, enjoy the feeling and good night. But Ty relished even the beginning. He used his hands now, one going to the balls, fondling and squeezing them. I didn't think that would be pleasurable, but it drew a low moan out of him. The other hand held his dick, slowly stroking it along the expanding length. He applied a bit more pressure, the foreskin just began partially revealing the dark head. There was a drop of precum on it that transformed into a tiny stream which grew bigger as he continued stroking. I looked up to his face, he wasn't smiling anymore, it was more relaxed, almost blissful. His eyelids drooped a bit, eyes almost black from the pupil dilation, but still trained on me. As it continued swelling, the dick also started to angle itself upwards. Ty speeded up his strokes and I noticed that everytime he reached the head, he was flinging excess precum away. "Fuck, I'm so close..." He turned away from me, giving me a view from the side. His strokes were now very quick and he used both of his big hands, still having room to spare. His legs were twitching, flexing to keep him still. "Oh, fuck, here it comes!" He roared as his dick started pulsing, and expelling cum in long streams that splashed against the wall a few feet before him. It was unlike anything I've ever seen, just one of the streams was several times bigger than my whole load. As he calmed down, he gave it a few last pumps, forcing the last of the cum to drip down. "Wow, I didn't expect this to be so hot. Did you enjoy it too? I really hope you'll want to do this again sometime." "That was definitely something. Wait, that sounds weird, doesn't it. I meant to say, I enjoyed that." He threw his hands up in the air like he just won something: "Yeah!" A bounce of his penis caught my attention. "How come it's still hard?" "It's because you're here, watching me jerk off, enjoying yourself. It's flattering as hell, and it's pumping me up like you wouldn't believe. I want to go again right now." His cock apparently agreed, as the precum started flowing again. "That's amazing. Although... Would you mind me not being here? I think I've enough for now." "Yeah, I'll have no problem finishing myself. Thank you, Eli." "You're welcome." I went back to the kitchen, while Ty resumed whacking off. He definitely wasn't shy about it, the sounds and grunts clearly hearable while I was setting up the table. In a few more moments, I could hear the now unmistakeable splashes of his cum against a wall and then he turned on the shower. I hoped he'd clean up the walls. --- He came out in the nude but he clearly dried himself off, his dick now returned to its soft state. We dug in with a smile. "Damn, two delicious meals in a row. I'll have to move in at this rate." "This was your idea and recipe, I just followed your instructions. And I think this apartment is too small for you to live longterm." "Eh, I'd manage somehow. I see a lot of incentives." "Really? What kind of incentives?" "Let's see... A cute boyfriend, a great food, a backyard I can workout in, and a great friend. What's not to love?" "That does sound great when you put it like that. although I'm pretty sure the farm is giving you a place for harder workouts. What do I get out of it?" "Hmm, someone who will always appreciate you and your cooking, someone who will be there for you...and a strong man who will always help you if you need to move somthing heavy." "Sold!" "Alright!" We burst into laughter. --- We stayed up and talked for a while after dinner, before deciding to head to bed. He carried me into the bedroom again, this time he held me in his palm like a baby, my back supported by his arm and chest. I undressed and sat down on my bed, while he got comfortable on the futon. "Would you like to sleep down here with me?" "No thank you. I still love my bed, and it's really comfy." "Aww, and I'm not? You said I make a great pillow." "As a pillow yes, but I'm withholding my final verdict on you as a bed until I experiment a bit more. My back was pretty stiff." "Okay. Good night Eli." I moved to him, and planted a kiss on his shoulder. "Good night Ty." --- I awoke a few hours later, it was still dark. I felt thirsty, so I went to the kitchen to pour myself a glass of water. I sat down to spare my ankle, and I felt a paper on the table under my hands. I turned up a small lamp, making sure it wouldn't shine into the bedroom. It was the same paper from yesterday, the one full of questions. I read it again. Now I could fill in some additional answers. Not all. But Ty was right, there was no rush. We could enjoy each other, and find out the answers together. "Hey, what are you doing up? Is something wrong?" I jumped a bit, surprised. Apparently I wasn't as succesful at not waking Ty as I hoped I would be. "Oh, hey Ty. No, nothing is wrong. I just felt thirsty. I'll go back in a minute." "Okay," He rubbed his eyes, still groggy from the sleep. I crumpled the paper and threw it into the trashbin and turned off the lamp. I followed Ty, grabbing on to him for support. He led me to my bed, but I tugged at him to turn around. "Wha?" "It's only a few hours now, I'd like to sleep with you." He beamed at me, and hugged me. "That's great! Uh, I was thinking, maybe you could sleep at my side, your head on my shoulder?" "Okay." He lied back down, and set his arm a bit more apart, to make room for me. I nestled into the crook, noting his smell was stronger here, but not unpleasant. I hugged one of his pecs with my own arm, setting my head down on his meaty shoulder. Yes, that felt pretty comfortable.

Chapter 1; 2; 3; 4; 5; 6; 7 A/N: I thought that I would describe the whole day, but decided to stop at noon. Hope you guys like it. Anyways, hope you guys enjoy this, and as before, please do share any comments and critique, I appreciate it. I woke up to the smell of fresh breakfast. I sat up and stretched my fairly average body, my ankle greeting me with a twinge of pain. I didn't see or hear Ty, so I moved to the bathroom to brush my teeth and to freshen up. I checked myself in the mirror. My face looked back at me and like always, it looked like some prankster took a brush and dotted my brown skin with fresh henna while I was sleeping. The signs of lack of exercise were pretty clear. A small layer of fat covered muscles that were a bit bigger some time ago, my belly bulging out slightly despite not having any food in several hours. Well, it wasn't /that/ bad. But exercising shouldn't hurt, as long as I was less clumsy than yesterday evening. I was mostly hairless, with a patch of pubic hair, and a very light dusting of hair along my legs. I kept the hair on my head short. I finished up and made my way over to the kitchen, picked up the still warm plate with some toasted crickets with some vegetables, and went to the backyard I shared with a few other apartments. There was a big table with benches around, a big tree providing shade and- Oh. Naked Ty cranking out push ups underneath. He didn't notice me, so I limped to the table, sitting so I could watch him. It was such a lovely sight in the morning, his skin, coffee-like except in the few places where sunlight pierced through the branches and illuminated spots on his back which looked lighter. His body supported only on his fingertips and ends of his toes, the length of his long fingers somewhat offsetting the range of motion stolen by his beach ball pecs. His torso was as stiff as a board, not bending in the slightest. His bowling ball like buttcheeks, slightly flexed, bouncing hypnotically up and down, his dick and balls flopping around on the other side from the quick changes in position. A stray thought entered my mind: would he have any difficulty doing push ups if he got hard? Would he just literally fuck anything that was under him? Could it be as strong as the rest of him, supporting most of his weight as he flexed himself up and down, no hands? After a while, he went into the side plank position, facing away from me. I took the liberty of feasting my eyes on his perfectly formed calves, his hamstrings, not quite hidden beneath a layer of fat, his quads clearly visible even from behind. A big ass, sticking out even from this angle followed by a thick midsection, from which wing-like lats sprouted. A deep groove along his spine surrounded by his thick back muscles, that reached out for his enormous arms, which were held perpendicular to his body, the lower being as solid as a pillar, easily holding up his immense weight. I was almost done with the breakfast when he switched sides (though it didn't look like he would have any trouble being in that position for a lot longer). He finally noticed me. "Hey, did I wake you up?" "The smell of the breakfast did, thanks." "You're welcome, how is your ankle?" "I should go to the doctor to make sure yesterday's accident isn't anything serious." "I figured, I can take you there. Even carry you if you want. I took the next few days off." "Won't they miss you at the farm?" "Nah, they always nag me about not taking any personal time off and doing all the work for them. Boss almost started to cry from happiness when I told him. Guess he actually misses the physical work." "Well, if you want to be my maid so much... I guess you could go shopping after we come back. I got a few kids coming over for tutoring after lunch. I won't need to move much, so you don't have to be here all the time. Maybe you could even enjoy your vacation?" "Is it all right if I just hang around your apartment? You sure you don't need cleaning anything? I enjoy being around you." "Oh... well, you can stay, I won't kick you out. I enjoy being around you too." When I finished my breakfast, Ty stood up, and came to the table. He took the plate and glass in one hand, and offered me a ride on his other arm. I eagerly agreed, so he told me to turn around on the bench and lift myself up a bit. As soon as I did it, he slid his hand between my legs and lifted up while angling his forearm upwards, which caused my body to slide down, until his biceps, similar in thickness to my torso, stopped my descent. I hugged the warm pillar for balance, even though there wasn't much danger of me falling off his thigh-like forearm, and he straightened up, nothing indicating that my weight bothered him. As he came back inside, he playfully flexed his whole arm, which caused his forearm to harden and push my legs a bit wider, before his expanding biceps forced me a bit back towards his hand before he set me down. He had a quick shower, and we got dressed, I put on a white cloth vest and shorts, while he wore a pair of black drawstring sweatshorts and a strip of dark blue cloth that covered his midsection. "I took the liberty of contacting doctor Kuti earlier, she said she has time for you today before noon. I know that you don't like being babied, but I just thought it'd be nice for you to sleep in." "Thank you. I appreciate it. I should apologize for yesterday's explosion too, I overreacted." "Hey, no problem, I get it. So, you wanna get carried there by your personal butler?" He flexed in a monstrous most-muscular, showing off his whole body, his legs straining his shorts, underscored by a deep growl summoning a cold shiver that went up my spine. "Uh, as tempting as that seems, I'll have to politely decline. Could you give me my crutches from the closet? I may not be able to run for a while, but at least they could help me start strengthening my arms, and I won't have to rely solely on you for transportation. And if you're so eager to carry me all the time, I'll make the time for you. You do make quite a comfortable seat." "Aww, yeah! I'll hold you to that!" He rushed to the closet to get me the crutches. "So, um, can I come with you anyway?" "Of course you can. You'd probably start worrying I got lost five minutes after I went out of your sight." I started poking his thigh. "That's not true. I'd give you six minutes." He replied with a smirk, tensing the poked thigh, the flexed muscle becoming steel-like hard and pushing my finger back. "Fair enough. Shall we get going?" "Yeah." We departed for the street, Ty's giant stature naturally drawing attention. People knew him, thanks to him spending half of his childhood here and his efforts to come to my home as often as his free time allowed, even though he lived on the farm most of the time for better access to his work. I remembered that Ty wasn't really fond of the tram, since he always felt like he was constantly intruding in others' space with his shoulders, broad as three normal guys, and people having difficulty trying to go around his thick frame if he was standing. So I tried to go across the street, the route which lead to the doctor's by foot, but Ty's massive body quickly blocked my way. "Oh, no you don't, I see what you're trying to do, but that's not an option today. We're going by tram or I'm carrying you. Those are your only options. I don't want you ending up in a hospital because you wanted to spare my feelings. And the tram is empty anyway." I looked at the tram that just rounded the corner, and he was right. "Okay, fine. We're taking the tram." We got on board, and he sat down quickly, to save himself from having to bend down, making himself comfortable, spreading his considerable arms along the back rest of the bench. I followed him, and sat next to him, leaning into his side, my head supported by the side of his meaty pec. He was a bit surprised, but a wide smile lit up his bearded face quickly, and he gently put his arm around me, nudging me closer to him. I'm sure he had to hold himself back from letting the whole weight of the arm on me, because it had to weight almost as much as I did, but I felt no discomfort. Glancing down, his crotch told me that he loved this. During our ride, only two other people boarded before we had to leave, so it wasn't bad at all.When our stop came up, so we got off and walked the short distance remaining to the doctor. We entered the bright waiting room, the only other patient was an old white guy in a wheelchair. We politely struck up a conversation, to fill the time. He mentioned that we looked like a lovely couple, which surprised me, but I thanked him. I sensed that Ty was taking the backseat in the conversation, and he made no effort to confirm or deny the man's assumption, only smiling politely, but shooting me a questioning look. Before the conversation could continue further, the nurse came out, and took the man in, while telling us that this should be a routine check-up, so they will take me in in just a few minutes. As the waiting room became silent, I started thinking about the man's words. "Ty... are we a couple?" "Do you want us to be?" "I... I don't know. Do you?" "I do, yeah." "Huh. I... have to say, I'm not sure what I'm supposed to say here." "You don't have to say anything. You don't have to want to be a couple with me. I'm fine with being your friend, because that's wonderful on its own." "I, uh, thank you. That never even occured to me." "I kinda figured, since you never talked about anyone tickling your fancy." A few silent moments went by. Then suddenly I was enveloped in the warm and comforting pressure of his side hug. "Hey, don't worry, you don't have to figure this out right now. Seriously." I rubbed his arm as a silent form of gratitude. In that moment, the old man wheeled out of the doors, followed by the nurse. "Eli, you can come in now." "Right, thank you for seeing me." Ty let me out of his embrace, and I stood up, and followed her into the office. The visit went smoothly, the ankle seemed alright, so the doctor told me just to be careful with it, and progressively start to load it over the next few days and she applied slow-release topical analgesic, which would numb the worst of the pain for about 24 hours. Then she bid me goodbye. I went back into the waiting room. Back to Ty. I sat back down at his side. "So, what now?" "Well, I was thinking you could go to the food court, you already know what needs restocking, while I'll go back, and make a mushroom risotto so it'll be ready when you'll get back." "Okay, that sounds great." "Could you bring some mutton too? I haven't had it in a long time." And it was his favourite meat. His face lit up. "Yeah, I can do that. Oh, how's your ankle? I assume it's fine since you obviously don't need me to chaperone you." "Yeah, the doctor said it'd be fine, I just need to exercise it starting tomorrow." "That's great. I can assist you with that. If you want." "Yeah, I'd like that." We left the building, Ty followed me to the tram stop, and he waited until the tram took off. When I sure I was out of his sight, I slumped on the bench and cupped my face into my hands. 'Ty wanted a closer relationship with me. How did I not see it before? Do /I/ want a closer relationship with Ty? I guess I'm not opposed to the idea... What does 'closer relationship' even mean for Ty? Will there be sex...?' Now that I was alone, the barrage of questions started pouring down. I forced myself to breathe more slowly, deciding that I couldn't answer some of those question without Ty, but I can work on others. I obviously liked Ty. I definitely wouldn't mind being around him more frequently. I've never given sex much thought... we did learn about it pretty thoroughly at school, but I always assumed I was asexual. Not that sex was repulsing, it just... wasn't really a thing for me. I noticed the tram stopping, so I looked up, and seeing that it was my stop, I got off. I went inside my apartment, started cooking the risotto. When I had a few minutes, I took out a paper and a pencil and sat down in the kitchen. I started writing down questions, and added answers where I could. When the lunch was done, I had almost both of the sides of the paper filled with text. And there were still more questions. Suddenly, there was a knocking on the door that shattered my thoughts.

Chapter 1; 2; 3; 4; 5; 6; 7 A/N: So this is my first work that I felt like posting. There will be little if any growth (certainly none in this chapter), but there should be some showing off and worship, since one of two characters is 7'6'' and somewhere just below 600 lbs (inspired by the Tyrant from the game Nosgoth). Also, the setting is "vaguely solarpunk 20 minutes into the future" (something like steam/cyber punk, but more utopian, everyone is on board with solar powar, ecology, not destroying nature/planet but integrating it and adapting to it, art nouveau, not much of racism/sexism/ableism, people have different/better attitude to bodies and sexuality (no one will freak out over a shirtless woman on a very hot day), things like that). It's mostly just sugary romantic fluff. --- It was early spring, which for me meant more free time than during the school year. Not that I didn't have to do anything, I had my own studying, sometimes the kids would come in the afternoon for additional tutoring if they wanted to better prepare for the upcoming exams, and sometimes I volunteered at the farm. This afternoon, Tyler, my best friend since we met in the primary school, came to catch up, he's working on the farm most of the day, so we can't hang out all the time like when we were young. Farmwork was a simple choice for him, since he was always a lot bigger than most, and he was good at biology and ecology at school. I started teaching, since I helped out a few kids with learning even at school, so I just continued to do that, although I have now specialized in art and technology. We're both in our early twenties, at 5'8'', 150 lbs, I'm a bit below average, while Ty's a giant of a man. He towers over everyone else at his 7'6'', and his (almost) 600 lbs of muscle dwarfs even the burliest of men. --- "Hey Ty, I've been thinking..." "Yeah?" "Would you mind if I went running with you tonight? I mean, I've been neglecting my exercises lately, so it'd be great if you could help me, but you don't have to, you really don't, I can just exercise on my own, I'm sure I'd just slow you do-" He put one of his thick fingers on my lips to shut me up. A corner of his mouth was curled up. "Sure, I don't mind. Though you may not be able to speak so much, at least if you want to keep up with me." "Oh. Thanks." --- He appeared in the doorway, naked save for his running boxers, that looked more like a body paint than a piece of clothing. His package, huge even for his enormous body, was clearly visible. They were clearly worn for practicality, not modesty. He never cared for covering his body, since the combination of the warm and sunny climate, his own warmth thanks to his muscles and the layer of fat, and his dark and thick skin was enough for him to be comfortable. "You ready?" "Ah, uh, yeah, just need to put on my clothes." He caught me naked, thanks to my indecision. I grabbed the nearest tank-top, shorts, and minimalistic shoes, putting them on. "You look great in that tank." "Thank you. So, as I said, I'm a bit rusty, you wanna lead the way?" "Sure, let's walk a bit, then we'll warm up a little and we can start." --- We reached a start of a trail, lit by bioluminescent vines. It was a beautiful sight no matter what time it was. During the day, the vines provided a cool shade, absorbing the sunlight and showing off their beautiful blossoms, and during the night they lighted up, providing visibility even on the darkest of nights. I didn't think more warm up was necessary for me, given that my heart rate was elevated simply by trying to keep up with Ty's long strides, even when he was walking at his normal speed. But it was really motivating watching him put his body in various positions, so I followed the simple exercises he did. When he judged he was warmed up enough, he checked with me (his light warm up wasn't excruciating, but I worked up a good sweat. I really needed to start exercising more), and we finally started our run in the relative silence of the night. His tempo was surprisingly easy to keep up with, possibly thanks to his mass making it impractical to run at higher speed. Nevertheless, after 20 minutes, I was feeling tired, which wasn't helped by his constant presence distracting me, looming to my right, his skin, darker than usual, glistening slightly in the muted vine light, the light tremors and the thudding of his big, bare feet. Suddenly I tripped over my own feet and tumbled to a stop. While I tried to pick myself up, Ty stopped and came back to me. "You okay Eli?" "I think so." He offered a meaty hand to me, pulled me up, and I almost collapsed to the ground again, if not for my hand snagging on his running boxers, pulling them down, accidentally freeing out his huge dick. As soon as I could, I grabbed onto his waist for balance and stabilized myself. "Oh, fuck, sorry." "It's okay, nothing you haven't seen before, besides, you should worry about your leg more right now." He assured me, while putting his penis back inside his boxers. "Right, I can't put any weight on my left ankle. I guess I am just a burden for you after all." "Hey, no worries. I can carry you back, I was just about to ask if you wanted to turn around." "Thank you." "Okay, can you stand on your good leg for a second? I'll turn around and you can hop on my back." "Yeah, that sounds great." I stood more upright, shifted my weigth to my good leg, my eyes level with the bottom of his pecs, letting go of him, and he quickly turned around and squatted down. I climbed on his vast back, locking my hands around his thick neck, he grabbed my legs, leaned forward and broke into a run, much faster than we ran before, a slight breeze from his speed cooling me down, but his back kept me warm enough. His breath was still as steady as it was when we walked to the trail. "Damn, you were holding back. You should have said something. You could have just went ahead." "And leave you alone? You'd get lost." "Hey, my orientation sense is not /that/ bad. Now I feel bad twice, not only you have to carry my sorry ass back home, I slowed you down too." "I get my proper run now thanks to your clumsy and cute ass, and it was actually great going that slow. I don't have to go full speed everytime, you know. Now shut up and enjoy the ride." I did not protest after that, letting the rhythmic movement of his body and the thudding, now louder and more frequent than before, his warmth radiating into me, and the shifting of his muscles lull me into that state between consciousness and sleep. --- I noticed Ty slowed down after a while, so I dredged myself back to full consciousness. "'re we home yet?" I asked, not quite succeding at suppressing a yawn. "Yeah. You mind if we shower before going to bed?" "Go right ahead." He entered my apartment, went right to the walk-in shower, flipped on the light, and let me down near the elevated platform so I could sit down. He quickly shucked off his boxers, and helped me get out of my clothes, being careful when manipulating my ankle, but I still hissed a bit with the pain. The ankle was now swollen. "Do you want me to bring you something? Do you have frozen vegetables or a cooling spray or something?" "You're not supposed to chill an injury like that. I should have my old brace in my closet, I think I put it somewhere low. It's not the first time the ankle's been twisted." "Okay, be right back." Before he returned, I shuffled a bit closer to the shower, so he wouldn't have to help me shower off. Thanks to him, I put on the brace, and before I could protest, he scooped me up, and put me down on the floor, then stood up back to his towering height, amplified by me sitting at his long feet, and he started the water, picking up the hose and keeping it away from me until the warm water started flowing. I did not like that. "Geez, I'm not feeling like a useless baby right now at all!" He froze. His eyes widen in surprise and his cheeks quickly started to darken. "Oh, fuck, I'm sorry, I didn't reali- sorry. Uh, here you go, again, sorry." The hose he practically threw at me landed next to me, giving me a face full of water on its way down. I started coughing, and rubbing my eyes. When I got the water out of my eyes and settled down, I looked up and saw Ty frozen in different position, he was crouched, his arms reaching for me, he clearly realized part way that helping me without my consent right now might not the best idea, his face clearly showing his inner battle. I burst out laughing so hard I had to curl into fetal position, my belly hurting from the force of the laughter. He started chuckling along and sat down next to me. The whole situation was just so weird. When I believed I wouldn't start laughing too hard again, I told him: "Sorry for laughing so hard, but dude, you should have seen yourself. Your face was so hilarious." "Heh, well, you're welcome, I aim to please. And sorry again, I shouldn't just manhandle you like a dog." "It's okay, you just have to remember that while not all of us are giant muscle-bound monsters, we don't turn into useless puppies when we twist our ankles." We finished our shower, now in better mood, Ty helping me move around, and in return, I scrubbed places he couldn't reach on his back, and his meaty feet. When he stood up to put the hose in its place, I slapped his calf hard playfully, and immediately started to shake out the pain and regret. "Ow, ow, ow." He looked at me with raised eyebrows. "Dammit, I forgot how hard your muscles are." With a smirk, he again squatted and reached for me. "Does your highness want the lowly peasant to carry him to bed now?" I stuck my tongue out at his remark. "Yes, and I want a good night kiss too." He grabbed me, easily stood up and brought me to the bedroom and put me on my bed. "The futon is in the closet too, and there should be some blankets and a pillow if you want, you sleep in the buff too, right?" Most people did in our city. "Yeah." "Could you also get me a dry cover for the brace?" "Sure, here you go." He followed my instructions, and set up the futon while I change the soaked cover on my brace. Before he laid down, he came back to me, and kissed me on the forehead. "Sleep tight." "You too." He seemed to fall asleep as soon as his body was sprawled on the mattress, his breathing deepened and slowed down. I stayed awake a little while longer, looking at his sleeping form, before sleep finally came to me. // Well I certainly hope you've enjoyed this, I didn't look for typos/grammar errors, so please do tell me if you find any. Constructive criticism is highly encouraged (I am aware that the whole setting is kind of badly built and shouldn't be analyzed too closely, otherwise it might fall apart very quickly). And tell me if you want more, I got ideas for two chapter more right now. Credit to http://fandomschoolofficial.tumblr.com/post/111623292900/solarpunk-education, for the education system, which I will mention here and there.

Previous parts are here AFTER THAT NIGHT Part 5 “Why did you bring him along with us? There is barely enough space for you back there.” Corey asked as he noticed that the little guy sat on my lap, nearly engulfed by the enormity of my muscles. I could feel his little heart pounding inside his toned chest, but at the same time, he was feeling very safe hugging me. I must say it felt nice that my humongous new body was protective besides intimidating. “Don’t be rude like that, Corey. Tristan has just been through a very scary experience!” I smacked the back of his muscular bull neck, the loud sound and the redness of his skin taught him to be more respectful. Corey immediately regretted his latest comment “Sorry, Tristan, I just meant…” “It is okay…I can get a cab home if you stop the car.” He said timidly, but I squeezed him a bit tighter to reinsure that it was all right. “Do you really want to go now, Tristan?” I asked tenderly, although the tone of my voice was deep and very manly, I must admit. There was something changing inside me. I felt so calm, so confident. I thought I was confident and self-assured before, but it was just an illusion. I suddenly realized that size and the strength of my body served to a greater purpose, they made me feel stronger on the inside too. “Not really, I just feel so scared right now.” He hugged me tighter and although I could tell that he was being honest, despite the undeniable fact of his boner pressing against my abs. I just kissed his forehead and hugged him even more protectively. “Don’t worry, little guy, I’ll make sure you will never feel vulnerable again.” We would certainly be fucking in a matter of minutes, but it still felt really good to just be his hero in muscle armor. Corey gasped at surprise. “What are you talking about?” “I’m just making my part to a fairer world.” I grinned and flexed my humongous biceps, which soared so immensely that it pressed against the ceiling of Dwayne’s car. Tristan automatically hugged the base of such monstrosity with his both arm, but as I enjoyed this tender moment, I noticed something tickling the peak of my biceps. It was then I noticed that sometime during my flexing, my biceps peaked actually tore the metalwork and opened a freaking hole in the ceiling, making a loud noise which surprised all of us. “Holy crap…” Corey whispered as he noticed my latest achievement. “I just keep getting stronger…” I commented with a grin. Tristan just moaned and I knew he was about to cum, but I held his hard cock and squeezed it tight, to keep him from cumming. “Can you hold just a bit longer? We’re almost home…I need your juices to get even more powerful.” “Okay…I’ll try but h-how…can I even help you with that?” Tristan’s puzzled look was adorable. He had this boyish looks, his natural red short hair curly locks and those green eyes with the freckled face and shoulders, Tristan was the cross between Strawberry Shortcake and an action figure. He used to be on Lacrosse team in high school and all that running and outdoor exercising gave him a formidable 6-pack stomach and strong thighs, with skinny waist and a tight perfect shaped apple bottom. “Oh don’t worry, you will find out really soon.” I lifted him up to kiss his forehead and comforted him in my massive arms. “Thank you sir…” Tristan kissed my hairy cheekbones so sincerely that it made me blush. “I can’t believe it! You’ve turned into a fucking muscle bear!” Corey said as he devised our block at the end of the lane. “More like a really cute and super muscular Care Bear…my hero.” Tristan caressed the side of my face and rested his head on my chest, feeling the blond fur covering my chest. With all the events of the night, I forgot how much hairier I’ve gotten. “Maybe I should get used to all the fur…I mean wouldn’t it be a sin to get rid of all that manly coverage?” Tristan and Corey agreed vividly. That’s when I realized I had become the biggest, most handsome and muscular bear in the world. But I still wanted more, oh so much more! Meanwhile, back at the club, Kenny Chang loved the attention his augmented body gave him, and even though he wasn’t quite the dancer as Diego, his gymnastics background gave him great sense of rhythm to perform really well at the dancefloor. It did not take long until Kenny was making out with two hot guys who just used any excuse to grope the immense mounds of muscle on his incredible frame. Suddenly, he felt this huge hand gently squeezing the hardness of his massive shoulders. Kenny barely had time to turn over and felt someone kissing him very passionately, which he responded with the same enthusiasm, because he recognized that manly touch anywhere. “Hey you…” He said in a sensual tone, pretending to sound casual. “Damn, Kenny you’ve grown HUGE since I left!” Malcom Turner, the 6’3” 255 pounds former Tight End of our University’s team said as he admired the immensity of Chang’s new form. Malcom left the team at his senior year to play for one of the high ranked teams at NCAA, so he could get better chances to be drafted by NFL team. “Yeah, I guess I still had some growth left on me…” Chang said as he continued to dance around the taller athlete. Kenny had the biggest crush on Malcom, the epitome of hot African American muscular man. Broad shoulders, thick neck and powerful arms with uncanny strength, this dude would surely be drafted in the early rounds; he was made for breaking tackles! He had dreadlocks hanging just above his powerful shoulders dark chocolate skin tone, the most amazing white smile, and this natural swagger, an exuberant aura of confidence that got many guys and girls on their fours for this huge muscle stud. “What ever happened to you? This new look, the Mohawk, and I remember you were a lot shorter!” Malcom said still amazed by the transformation on the former gymnast. ““Yeah, I’ve been packing on the size, decided Gymnast is not for me...I’m a bigger, better and hotter man!” Kenny said as he flexed his humongous 24” guns to the shocked football player, which actually made him feel intimidated for a second. “Shit dude…you gotta try football then. With a body like yours, you will simply kill at defense!” Malcom said as placed his big paws on Kenny’s muscular butt and held the stone hard bottom with a loud groan. “Maybe I should join your team, so I don’t have to tackle you huh?” Kenny pulled him closer. After Malcom left, he felt miserable for a long time, but he finally understood that Turner only wanted booty-calls and nothing else. “Heh, you sure are one wall of muscle, dude!” Malcom said as he kissed Kenny, who simply lifted him from the ground and supported his weight and they to make out in another place. “Whoa…shit, I forgot how strong you are…Not used to be lifted like that…” Malcom said noticeably shocked and yet excited about these circumstances. “I only changed for the better. Don’t worry…” Kenny reassured him. “Funny thing that. I’ve got some friends who wanted to try a guy’s butt for the first time and you would be just perfect…wanna meet them?” Malcom still felt uneasy being lifted like that. “Just lead the way, buddy.” Kenny said as he placed Malcom on the ground and followed him to the bar, where he met his brawny hot friends. “Rob and Troy, this is my good friend Kenny Chang!” Malcom introduced the shorter but still massively muscular young man to the shocked football players. “Hey Kenny, I’m Rob!” The 6’2” 215 pounds brown haired hunky guy said nearly drooling over the Asian muscle wonder. “Nice to meet you Rob.” Instead of shaking Rob’s hand, Kenny just led it to his huge right biceps and flexed them hard, and the guy just groped it. “I’m Troy…and damn you’re fucking huge! How much do you weigh?” The Samoan behemoth said at the top of his 6’7” and 330 pounds of brawn. “Well, just a tad under 300, you’re still the heaviest guy here…” Kenny blinked at him. “Not with that quality, bro!” Malcom said as he tapped Troy’s hefty stomach to emphasize the defense liner still had lots of extra body fat on his bulk. They all laughed, but the footballers couldn’t take their eyes out of Kenny’s massive muscles. “So, you guys never fucked a man before huh? Well, I wanna change that right now!” Kenny said turning around to show his amazing muscular bubble butt, while Malcom just groped it with pride. “Oh yeah!” They said unison and headed to the back of the place while Turner produced one key to a privative elevator. “I am friends with the owner; he keeps this room for the VIP’s parties.” The hot guy said as they opened the door to a very well groomed room. There were comfortable couches and design furniture pieces. “You guys want something to drink?” Turner asked but when he saw Troy making out with Kenny while Rob already pressed his cock against Kenny’s butt he knew they did not need booze. So Malcom also ceased the opportunity to join the trio and the four of them were soon making out. “Shit….this guy is amazing!” Troy said as he managed to regain his breath. “I told ya…” Malcom chuckled as he resumed kissing Kenny. Kenny felt so powerful having all the taller guys feeling his strong huge muscles, despite the fact they were all taller and still very muscular themselves, these guys only had eyes for the immensity of Chang’s physique and he loved to flex and feel their strong hands groping him with such lust. Malcom took the lead and lowered Kenny’s pants, smacking the huge buttocks loudly and pushing the two humongous cheeks to expose the sweet man cherry to his friends. “This is the stuff, dudes…I’m telling ya!” The muscular footballer said as he inserted his own impressive 9 inches cock inside Kenny’s muscular butt with a great deal of effort, since it was so heavy and strong that it kept pushing the pecker out. However, the newcomers were actually more impressed with the size of the shorter guy’s cock. “Damn…he’s bigger than you Malcom…way bigger than you!” Rob said stroking his own dwarfed 7 inches cock while Troy gasped, reaching for his 8 and a half inches long, but almost as thick prick which made him look pretty impressive, or at least until seeing Kenny’s 13 inches cock growing fully hard at nearly 15 inches of manhood. “Don’t worry little dudes, I won’t be going after your holes… Rob get back there with Malcom and worship my butt and Troy, I wanna suck on your cock, buddy!” Kenny ordered and they simply felt the need to oblige him. For some reason, Kenny needed to taste Troy’s cum, and in a jolt of power, he simply lifted the guy from the floor and held him in his shoulders, stuffing his face into the cock while Troy’s head was lifted much closer to the ceiling. “Whoa… that guy is really strong!” Rob said feeling the hardness on Kenny’s butt. “What are you doing back there…fuck me the both of you, now!” Kenny ordered and the next thing Malcom and Rob realized, they were already penetrating the tight muscle butt, feeling each other’s cock rubbing down into the amazing sphincter. Kenny continued to suck on Troy’s cock and the bulky guy could barely speak, he never had anyone to handle his own weight like that, feeling so light and overpowered, all he could do was throwing his head back and surrender to the incredible pleasure. Malcom and Rob also felt that Kenny’s hole was the best thing they ever fucked, and they couldn’t hold for much longer, given the impressive pressure that muscular butt applied to their cocks. Troy, on the other hand felt like he was attached to an industrial milking machine. “Damn…it is too much…ohhh fuck!” Troy felt like his seed was being sucked out of his testicles rather than cumming down Kenny’s throat, but it still felt painfully amazing. Chang’s desire for cum augmented as he savored the samples from the huge Samoan guy. Malcom and Rob fucked the hole on the huge muscle guy with all their strength, it felt like trying to hump a hole into the mountain, so hard and so tight. Both of them screamed and moaned as their cocks reached the point of no return. Meanwhile, as Kenny’s body processed the powerful sample from Troy, his muscles grew denser, harder, thicker and stronger. At some point, both guys screamed, their cocks were stuck, they couldn’t pull out Kenny’s butt. Troy also screamed because he felt a second load leaving his testicles, and it was overwhelmingly pleasing. Kenny groaned as his hunger increased. His muscles bulged vivdly now, which scared his toppers, but the Chinese American monster only needed more. He continued to suck on Troy’s cock until it went completely dry again. “Fuck…look at him! He’s growing bigger!” Rob said as he tried to take his cock out of Kenny’s super strong butt grip, while Malcom punched the expanding back of Kenny in hopes of making him realize they were in pain right now. Kenny’s growth increased while he dropped Troy’s body, barely catching him at the last possible moment. The Samoan giant just moaned and laid limp on the floor. Then, while Kenny’s muscles grew even bigger than never, the mohawked muscle monster simply relaxed his anus and both guys slipped in a loud POP. “Shit…what’s the matter with you?” Rob asked totally freaked out, noticing the expanding proportions of the muscle freak. “There’s nothing wrong…I just need more muscle!” Kenny smiled and stepped closer to the guy, easily lifting him and the silent Malcom from the ground and holding them in a powerful hug. “You guys smell delicious, I wanna suck you both!” Kenny’s low tone was so manly and authoritarian. “Fuck yeah! Suck me…fuck I can’t hold any longer Kenny!” Malcom screamed at the top of his lungs while Rob just shook his head in despair. “Are you serious? This guy is gonna kill us!” He said trying to break free, but Kenny only laughed at that. “Come on, little dude…You really think I would hurt a cute skinny dude like you?” Kenny chuckled as he inserted the two cockheads into his mouth and sucked them both so intensely that both Malcom and Rob had no other choice but surrendering to the imperative needs of their immense muscle wonder. The combined loads of Malcom and Rob had an extraordinary effect over Kenny’s muscle growth, which just seemed to reach new levels of power. The bulging masses produced loud sounds of something stretching, the bones cracked and healed almost immediately to accommodate wider, larger masses of muscle, while the frame continued to expand. The footballers’ samples provided so much muscle information to Kenny’s DNA that his body changed into a completely new area. His anatomy no longer seemed human, it was just a handsome creation of some wicked sci-fi novel. Immensely thick, powerful and gargantuan new fibers of muscle developed and replaced their humbler predecessors, while Kenny’s muscles increased in girth and width. His body grew taller as well, but it was his muscular augmentation the most epic feature. The strength and width of his shoulders and the massive size of his thighs, biceps, calves, butt and overall inhumanly gargantuan muscles continued to grow as he savored the cum of his two worshippers. Kenny’s mind was lost in the powerful feeling of growth, but something inside him suddenly woke up. He knew suddenly knew the answers for the questions they have been afraid to answer in the last couple of days. Kenny looked down at the shocked guys gawking at him. He grew so much taller than the skinny dudes, but his muscles augmented not just proportionally, they actually increased in girth and volume, which made him look even more gargantuan. They drank on the size of his deltoids, shoulders and the massively huge neck of him made his head look smaller than it really was, but the monstrous chest, the uncanny 12 bulging muscle knots of his washboard abdomen, the glorious immensity of his veined biceps and the shocking size of his thighs increased by the powerful hugeness of his calves, added to the epic throbbing piece of manhood between them. Chang just smiled and hugged the three big men at once, lifting them from the ground and kissing each mouth feverishly. “Thank you so much for your help. Now I need you to go home and get along with your lives.” Chang said very slowly, feeling the instinct to be brutally honest with his donators. He placed them at the ground, waiting for some kind of question, but Rob Malcom and Troy just smiled back at him. “You are welcome.” They said in unison and started gathering their clothes to leave. “That was easy…” Kenny chuckled as he noticed his little friends leaving the room. The humongous naked muscle monster realized he had to maneuver the immensity of his physique to get out of the room without ripping the fucking wall. After ducking and turning aside, he made through the wide door without destroying it. “I gotta find the others!” The humongous Chang knew what to do, but he could not deny the fact that of his immensely huge and super wide shoulders now rubbed against the opposite walls in the hallways of that building. Although Diego left the house the previous evening feeling sure that he had the biggest, hottest and most desirable body among us, he could not help but feeling everyone at that stupid club seemed to be more shocked to the sheer immensity of Kenny’s bulking muscles, and just because he had 5 pounds on him! Truth to be told, Kenny turned into a spectacle to the eyes. People don’t get to see very often hugely muscular Asian men parading their powerful physiques with such fierce looks. Added to the fact that our friend had that uncanny offseason looks on him, at the same time he also looked incredibly conditioned as well, added to the red phony Mohawk, the styled new goatee and his skimpy clothes the overall impact was positively astounding, which certainly granted him lots of admirers at the club. Diego eventually felt he was just being a jerk, after all Kenny was one of his best friends, when he noticed Kenny eventually left with that hot Malcom guy he ceased the opportunity to put his own amazing attributes to good use, and simply dominated on the dancefloor. The powerful movements his huge muscles provided to his flawless technique just hypnotized many guys as well, like Erik, the hot German volleyball player 6’5” of great athletic looks and this killer smile. Diego loved to be topped by taller men, and he particularly enjoyed the fact his muscles now were much bigger and stronger than those on the hot statuesque young man were. Diego and Erik were making out at the parking lot, the taller man’s lustful hands groped everything they could on the shorter but much more muscular man’s amazing physique. At some point, the shaggy haired volleyball player managed to break the kiss and gasped for air. “I’m sorry…I can’t keep up with you…” He said between breaths, and both of them laughed at that. “Sorry, big guy, I am really pumped up…” Diego brought his hands behind his massive neck and jutted his immense chest plates at the rhythm of the music inside the dance club. Erik’s eyes were dragged along with the pec-dance and his hands groped the incredibly hard muscle shelves. “What? Are you kidding me? You’re the huge guy here…I can’t believe the size of your muscles! You must be a professional bodybuilder!” Erik didn’t get tired of complimenting Diego’s amazing physique. “Heh, nah…I am only the hottest salsa dancer here…” Diego blushed. “You make huge guys look skinny…” Erik said in a lower tone. “That I do, skinny…” The kissing resumed, but this time Diego just lifted Erik from the floor and the taller man ceased the opportunity to cross his legs around the Cuban’s slim waist. The powerful thighs of Diego easily took them back to his car and they were soon ripping each other’s clothes off. “Fuck…your cock…it is…huge!” Erik gasped but Diego just silenced him. “Yeah, don’t freak out…I want yours inside me for now!” The uncanny muscular dancer chuckled as he got off his skintight pants and revealed his marvelous muscular bubble butt to the amazed taller guy. Erik took advantage of his taller stance and tried to squeeze his hard cock inside Diego’s hole, but he failed the three first attempts. “Shit…you’re so tight and firm…I don’t think I can push it in! There’s too much muscle!” Erik was as hard as he could be, but his decently sized 8 inches cock could not break the immense strength on Diego’s tight sphincter. The dancer rolled his eyes and took a deep breath. “Lay down on the ground!” He ordered and Erik knew he should not argue with the bigger man. He just laid on the concrete with his cock pointing to the sky and gulped as he noticed Diego’s huge muscular butt going slowly down on him. Diego used the power of his massive legs to squat over the hard cock, pressing his anus against the shaft and moaning as he managed to cram that mushroom head inside his hole, squeezing it tighter and sliding down with slow, controlled, perfect motions that made Erik’s eyes roll inside their orbits. “It feels like I am fucking a warm bronze statue!” Erik hissed as his cock got deeper into the muscular anus, which felt incredibly amazing for both of them. Diego replied by flexing his huge biceps and going all the way to the base of Erik’s cock, without ever resting too much of his weight over the weaker taller man. Erik hissed and managed to use his long strong legs to pump his cock inside the Cuban muscle wonder in fast movements, but at that point, he realized he was not the one in charge. “Don’t worry babe. Let me teach you a thing or two about fucking…” The Cuban wonder chuckled and shook his butt in sensual fast movement that made Erik scream out of pleasure. Diego pretty much turned Erik into a live dildo, he played with him as it pleased him, squeezing and shaking his muscular butt around that cock with masterful skills while the volleyball player moaned and groaned, tortured in the most delicious and sensual ways. Diego gave that volleyball player the best fuck of his life, going all the way down with the shake of his amazing money-maker. Erik just rolled his eyes and managed to endure as Diego went down on his cock with eager, making loud noises as his hardest body bumped against Erik’s loins. “Oh God…I can’t…hold…” Erik’s body was all red and he just felt the uncontrollable urge to cum overtaking him. Diego knew that his topper would not last long; he felt this urge, so he immediately unplugged his butt from the cock and replaced it by his mouth, going down on the shaft exactly as Erik screamed and released his own torrent down the dancer’s throat. My Cuban muscular friend enjoyed the fresh taste of cum and sucked it with hunger, which made Erik groan even louder. “Oh…please!” Erik felt like that guy was sucking his very soul out of his body, he even punched the steel hard back of the Cuban muscle man, who continued to suck on every single drop, to the point Erik nearly passed out, his cock going completely dry. Following the same patterns of the previous events, Diego’s body fed on the DNA provided by the hookup. He just stroked Erik’s cock with his free hand. His muscles grew much denser within seconds, his body augmented as the beautiful skin tone of the Cuban dancer covered new layers of more muscle, and this time his body seemed to be growing taller than before, augmenting more mass into the already shocking physique. Erik realized something else was happening, which got his member go harder again, and the salsa instructor ceased this moment to get it back inside his incredible butt. Erik felt the very buttocks on Diego squeezing his cock even harder, and it sent him back into Cloud 9. “Damn…what is happening to you?” Erik asked much marveled to the sensation of having a man growing bigger around his cock. “I am growing muchacho…” Diego’s own moans increased as his chest expanded, his arms grew more muscular and his definition increased tremendously. His biceps grew even more veined and bulged bigger by the second, his thighs widened and thickened by the second. He squeezed his nipples and flexed his biceps while kissing their soaring peaks, moving along with his monstrous growing legs and thickening calves. “Oh, it feels so good, babe…” Erik closed his eyes, his cock growing harder again. He managed to continue to fuck Diego’s hole in slow combined motions. They were both enjoying this uncanny feeling passionately. The Cuban dancer instinctively knew he had to squeeze more cum out of this guy, and his butt shook even faster. “Shit…ohhhhh” It didn’t take long for Erik’s second load, which made Diego’s rate growth to increase, he packed more muscle within his expanding frame at each passing second. His growth accelerated and Diego was lost in the powerful aura of his augmentation, to the point that he ignored the guy underneath him and just let his expanding weight rest on poor Erik. “Fuck…Diego…oh shit you’re too fucking heavy! Please get off me, please!” He tried to get free but the expanding frame of the Cuban muscle monster was simply impossible to move! Erik kicked and screamed but Diego was totally lost in his intense growth to notice he was crushing the poor fellow underneath him. Erik thought this would be the end of him, he could no longer breathe with the huge body of Diego pressing his entire torso, something could break at any moment! Suddenly, the pressure was lifted from his chest and when he opened his eyes there was this IMMENSE muscular dude talking to him (although Erik couldn’t actually see his face, so much muscle on his chest). “Are you alright down there little guy?” The deep rumbling voice asked Erik, and the volleyball player stood up, noticing that even from the top of his 6’5” height, he could not reach the lower chest of the behemoth Asian that spoke to him. “Kenny? Is that YOU? But…you’re...fucking IMMENSE!” Erik replied recognizing the same faux Mohawk and the goatee on the head resting on top of the most amazing colossal muscle monster of all times. “It’s alright. Are you okay to get back home?” Kenny asked concerned with the fact his friend nearly crushed a guy while he was growing. “I am…better now…what happened to Diego?” Erik asked feeling his legs wobbly. “He’s alright, he just going through some growth trance…it happens to us now.” “How come you guys keep getting bigger?” Erik asked forgetting about the pain on his chest. “Don’t have time to explain now…Diego’s coming around…” Kenny pointed to the huge Cuban muscle monster, whose moaning seemed to subside now. The even more monstrous Asian dude just chuckled and placed the relatively smaller but still incredibly massive Cuban muscle monster back on the ground and the moaning muscle freak seemed to regain his consciousness. Erik noticed that Diego now should be at least two inches taller than him, but with so much muscle and strength cramped onto his new frame, his weight had to be astronomical, he was made of massively built muscle. Such amazing fact only made Erik wonder how much Kenny should be weighing now, since he looked tremendously bigger than Diego. “Kenny! Shit I was worried about you…the weirdest thing just happened to me…” Diego gulped as he saw the humongous body of his best friend and hugged him with renewed enthusiasm, barely noticing that he had also grown tremendously within the last minutes. “I know.” Kenny replied and Diego realized he knew exactly what he meant. “What is happening here? Why are you two so fucking ginormous?” The volleyball player asked in disbelief. Diego and Kenny exchanged looks for a few seconds, after which the Cuban dancer just approached and carefully placed his huge paw on Erik’s shoulder and instructed the shocked shaggy haired German young man. “Erik, I want you to go to your home and wait for me to call you.” “Okay , bye Diego. I’ll talk to you later. ” Erik replied at once and walked towards his car. Diego looked up at Kenny, proud of his latest deed. “It worked…” He whispered and the even bigger muscle monster nodded. “You should have told Erik to just keep on with his life. That’s what I did to my guys, they were pretty scared when I practically devoured them.” Kenny’s voice sounded grave. “I know, the growth was so intense…you think Benny and Corey went through the same thing?” Diego asked his mountainous friend. “Not yet, Corey is still scared as shit but Kenny is getting closer.” The phenomenal muscle freak replied. Diego nodded. “Should we go after them?” Kenny grinned. “Let’s run! I bet with these new muscles, we can beat them to the place!” The two-behemoth muscle beings just launched their glorious bodies, their heavy bodies created indentations at the asphalt as their immense physiques moved towards their destination. Corey parked the car just when two fast figures passed right at our side. “Who are them?” Tristan asked hugging me tighter. “Don’t worry they are our friends.” I said before placing Tristan back at the seat. Corey and I were shocked to see Kenny and Diego grinning at us, each one exulted in power and strength. I got out of Dwayne’s car and stood proud, realizing that despite the fact both were noticeably bigger than me, they were still my best friends. “It seems you guys had you fair share of growth too…” I chuckled looking up at Diego with Kenny towering over the both of us as a monster among monsters, and their hard throbbing massive cocks were just aching to release their juices, just as mine. “You guys look amazing too. Diego and I had real muscles to begin with, so our bodies are more used to grow.” Kenny explained as he looked at the shocked Corey. “You just need to let go of this fear man…we are the luckiest motherfuckers in the universe. It’s time for you to accept it and just be whatever you need to be. Look at Benny, the gym bunny turned into a freaking muscle bear!” Diego pointed out as he hugged me with enthusiasm. Corey considered the idea and nodded. “Fuck yeah…I am tired of being the shortest and skinniest around here!” “You two seem weird, though. Is something wrong?” I looked at their faces, noticing they had gone into some kind of breakthrough. “I think they figured it out…” Corey said as he hugged Diego and the guy lifted him up like a toddler, while Kenny approached me. “We need to grow. You have gathered powerful samples and your juices will share the wonders with the rest of us. The same is valid for every single one of us. When we exchange cum we’ll get much bigger and better than before.” Chang explained to me, although he knew I already could tell that part. “Yeah, I have some goodness on me…but you guys had a whole buffet of muscle and I want my share!” I chuckled. “Don’t worry, Benny, you will be amazing with all the muscle Kenny has gathered!” Diego slapped my butt. “What about the little guy over there?” Corey pointed at the shocked Tristan, who was trying really hard not to cum at the sight of the most powerful beings on Earth. I just turned around and lifted the red haired guy with pride. “I saved Tristan from a couple of disgusting little haters. He was scared as shit, but look at him so cute. Look at his tight lean body, I bet he has amazing gifts for us, and let’s not forget Dwayne. I phoned him and asked to bring food; we’ll need lots of food to keep growing.” I affirmed. “They are welcome, we’ll need more samples, a lot more.” Kenny said flexing his giant arm and when I placed my hand on top of his biceps, we both knew it felt so good. “I know. I want to get so much bigger, I just wanted to figure out why…” “Because they need us to get more powerful” Kenny spoke gently, but I still felt it was creepy. “Okay…somebody better get me this growth juice you two were having right now.” I said and followed the even bigger muscle freaks to my penthouse apartment. I wanted to grow much bigger, I felt inside me, and Kenny probably knew that as well. There was something inside me ready to awake, and I wanted to fully embrace it. End of part 5 To be continued

This story was originally posted in the old forums, but has been dormant for quite a long time. So I am posting the previous parts here today and will post part 5 tomorrow. Hope you enjoy! AFTER THAT NIGHT My name is Benjamin Carter but everybody just calls me “Benny.” Actually they call me many things like “faggot,” “queer,” “cocksucker,” “dick rider” and most commonly “twink” which despite being nothing but a mere euphemism for the previous terms is at least “cuter” than the rest of them. The story I have to tell starts by recognizing the fact that I am a twink, though it’s actually very easy to recognize one of us, we are that blatantly flamboyant type of homosexual guys who are not ashamed to celebrate our freedom and life style. Some are disgusted with the fact that we dress and behave in such manner, but I usually don’t give a damn. Despite whatever most of people might think about me, I know I am not a girl; I love being a man and I especially love to fuck men. By fucking I mean everything that might get one to blow, I'm not attached to labels. It’s true that I love bottoming but whenever I hook up with a guy who says that he is a “top,” it means he’s still not ready to fuck with such a highly sexual being like me. This kind of prejudice is something to expect from most of the narrow minded population, especially when you are a 19 year old 5’6” 130 toned pounds of blond, artificially-tanned, fake blue eyed guy who currently wears orthodontic braces with a different color elastic band on each tooth, and dressed in 7 for Mankind skinny jeans with a bright purple Ralph Lauren fitted T-shirt and matching red and black Puma racing boots. Fortunately I have friends who understand me, mostly because we are all variations of the “twinks.” (Day Zero – 11.32 pm) We were all cramped inside a bright yellow '08 New Beetle heading to this beach club on a Wednesday night, when the car suddenly died on us. It went completely kaput and we couldn’t start it. The road was deserted with exception of the occasional jocks that only stopped to make fun of us. “What’s the matter girls? Your Barbie car run out of batteries?” they hollered, throwing their beer cans towards us. I was starting to feel nervous about the situation. “You should try Triple A again!” I whimpered once again, which caused Diego to roll his eyes. “I told you they don’t answer! Besides, there’s nothing wrong with the car! I know this shit, I used to work on my dad’s workshop remember?” Diego is a 21 year old dancer who wants to become a famous Broadway performer, and I think he’s got a great future ahead of him. After all, he’s a hot 5’8” Cuban guy with a very light mocha skin tone and hazel eyes, he’s got those naturally pouting lips for which most women pay thousands of dollars. Mister Castillo’s got some nice wired muscles on his 160 pounds body. He’s also in the Diving Team of our university because he got a full scholarship right after high school. It’s unnecessary to mention that he’s got one of the best-looking booties in campus, the Kim Kardashian kind of ass, only much firmer and muscular because it’s all manly and tight inside those painted over denim pants. “We can’t get a signal here, which is quite weird since we are not that far from the city!” The other “sport twink” of our group is Kenny Chang, a Chinese-American gymnast who finally came out once he got a full scholarship to the university. His parents still don’t accept it, but Kenny is much happier and outgoing now. The shortest of us at 5’4” Chang weighs whopping 156 pounds of hard, solid muscles, developed after years of hard training and dedication. We finally convinced him to let us style his perfectly boring black, ultra-straight hair and now he’s got a cooler spiked hairdo with golden highlights that give him that extra edge during competition. “Maybe we should go back anyway, I don’t feel like clubbing tonight!” Corey is our emo fellow; he is only 18 years old at 5’10” lanky, paper white dude weighing 125 pounds, which means he is too damn skinny. Corey dyes his hair in a raven black tone and keeps this weird 80s New Wave shape; he’s got deeply grey eyes and soft, pink, thin lips. He wears only black from head to toe and keeps quiet for most of the time, although he’s actually a very sensitive guy, the kind who writes poems and composes music. He once affirmed to be in a platonic relationship with some guy, something which I confess that I don’t get (whether you’re getting action or not). Anyway, Corey always carries this little black notebook where he keeps writing stuff and Diego once told me that his muse is one particular guy of the Track and Field Team. “Are you fucking crazy? I am not wasting all this style with you guys! They’ve told me this club is his favorite, and I am totally hooking up with my Adonis tonight!” I refused to let go of any chance to meet muscular hot guys, which were my obsession. Diego just closed the lid and chuckled. “Dude, you’re just sick! I told you it doesn’t happen like this!” It was my turn to roll my eyes. “And how else is it supposed to happen? I can’t talk to him in the gym, where he’s surrounded by those Neanderthal buddies of his!” “What are they talking about?” Kenny asked Corey, who just continued reading that little book of his. “Benny’s new crush, apparently some new guy at their gym. You know how fast you guys fall for those hulking stacks of insensitive beef.” Corey’s answer surely teased Kenny. “Well, at least we can talk to our muscle guys, while you just keep writing poems for a dude who doesn’t even know you exist!” Chang replied, but Corey remained quiet. “I don’t want him to notice me; I just want to watch him in all his glory. His muscles are toned with hard work and athletic efforts, not just some muscular augmentation provided for pure vanity.” “Whatever you say won’t change the fact that he is a track and field jock. And jocks are the worst type. He doesn’t notice a guy dressed in black whenever he’s training? I’m surprised they didn’t kick you out of the stadium.” “Why don’t you just stop fighting and help us push the car?” I yelled at Chang and Corey. “Hey, hey, hey! Nobody is pushing my car, it’s a very delicate system, what if we damage something?” Diego surely loved that car. “So what? You’ll just ask your sugar daddy for another car…” I said very maliciously. Diego was known for using his charm to lure wealthy older gentlemen to sponsor and spoil his expensive taste. “Hey at least I get gifts from people who like me instead of that bitter grandma of yours!” Diego snapped. He knew that my money always came attached to lots of guilt, since I was the only living relative of Eleanor Carter, the famous owner of a cosmetics company. By all means, I am filthy rich, but I couldn’t be happier to have moved away from that horrible little world, but then I have all this money to spend on clothes and accessories. “At least, I don’t need to suck on old farts to get my bills paid!” “You’re just mad because it’s been almost a month since you last got a cock inside you!” he replied with his usual beautiful mean-spirited face. I was about to give him the proper answer when suddenly, my eyes felt so damn heavy, then my knees went weak and the last thing I remembered was trying not to fall on my pretty face. I opened my eyes, looked at my watch and noticed the time. Three whole hours had gone by and I couldn’t even remember what had happened. I just realized I was at the passenger seat while Diego sat at my left, with Corey and Kenny in the back seat. “Guys…are you alright?” I asked touching Diego’s shoulder. He woke up at once, jumping inside his skin, almost giving me a heart attack. “What happened?!” “Are you asking me?” I replied, just as shocked as he was. Kenny groaned. “Oh shit…how did we get back here?” Corey opened his big green eyes and his paleness looked even more livid than the usual. “Are you guys alright? I feel so weird…” “When did we get to the car, anyway?” Diego whispered, but I was really impatient. “Who cares? See if it starts now, I wanna get the hell out of here!” My friend turned the key and the engine started normally, which made me feel instantly relieved. Diego just drove us back to my apartment that we all shared. It was only 2 am, but nobody felt like clubbing, for some reason our bodies felt really weird although I couldn’t say I was in pain, there was this unexplainable numbness all over my body. We all noticed that 3 hours of our day had just disappeared, but none of could explain such a mysterious thing. Although and each one of us came up with an explanation for such a phenomenon, when Corey tried to compare our case with an episode of AMAZING STORIES, we all knew it was time to get some shut-eye. Day 1 (6 am) I have never been a morning person, and especially after our previous weird night I thought I would sleep well past noon, but when I woke up so early, feeling unusually energized I couldn’t stay in bed. I got up only to find my roommates were all eating breakfast. Kenny and Diego always had those disgusting vitamin shakes that I hated. The two of them exchanged looks as I sat down without my usual “morning face,” and when Corey also joined us in the kitchen at such an early time in the morning, they seemed worried, but I didn’t want to talk about their crackpot theories. “Make me one of those…double!” I asked Diego in a way that he preferred to oblige rather than talking about his creepy ideas. “I want one, too…” Corey added and soon we were all digging in hyper caloric beverages like there would be no tomorrow. I don’t know if it was the lack of alcohol in the morning, or just anxiety, but I ended up drinking four helpings of that thick shake, and so did my friends. We all seemed particularly hungry that morning. Diego and Kenny went to train, and since I only had an afternoon class I’d normally sleep in, but on that particular day I felt like I should go to the gym to burn off all those extra calories I’d consumed. My friends knew I only went to gym for two reasons: cruising for new muscle guys or parading my most recent sportswear acquisitions. But on either occasion I’d always chosen evenings, when most of the big guys trained. As you might have already guessed, I’m a “muscle queen” – the kind of twink who loves to watch massive guys as they parade their humongous muscles. Therefore I don’t really go for heavy training, but I simply kill in Tae-Bo and spinning classes, especially when the trainer is a hot muscle guy. Since most of the huge guys already know me, they just play along with my flirting, though I have gotten some nice action in the gym. Most guys doing a cycle are just too horny, I have to watch out for their temper is also flared, but everything pays off because I love to give head in public places. So there I was, all fabulous in my trendy working out clothes, a large gym bag, and my D&G sunglasses. I also wore those cut-off clothes and a red headband to keep the sweaty hair from my face and was sucking on a huge squeeze bottle every three minutes. I must confess that I love the solid fear the mere view of my twink quintessence sends in the heart of most guys. Although they’d never admit, they simply run away from me when I enter the weight area. That morning, however, fortune smiled at me because there he was: Dwayne, my newest crush. At 22 years old and 6’2” 240 pounds of solid muscle, he’s got the most perfect physique with large, thick shoulders, amazingly thin waist and 6-pack washboard, cheese grater abdomen. The thing I liked most about Dwayne was his strong, silent demeanor. He actually didn’t mind when I just stood there staring at his amazing muscles, he surely had what it needed to succeed in bodybuilding. Besides his killer physique, he was so manly, yet beautiful, definitely the dazzling tex-mex features: the short dark buzz cut hair, nice olive complexion and the rugged manly face that just begged to be kissed! He also had that kind of charisma and charm that all-star bodybuilders radiated. Anyway, there I was just pretending to do some boring cardio machine while staring at Dwayne working his marvelous muscles. I felt something different inside me, some kind of newfound courage. Acting against my initial instincts, I walked towards Dwayne and simply asked for some workout tips. To my utter surprise, instead of yelling at me, that delicious muscle hunk actually spent a couple of minutes giving me some pointers, and then he also told me he could be my personal trainer for a friendly fee. Well, since money was not an issue, I’d scheduled to start my routine the very next day at 7 am sharp. Okay, so it was not anything extraordinary but at least I got his card with his cell phone number, email and all sort of contacts! Besides, I could get a closer look of that hot muscle guy and still enjoy a nice workout, maybe I’d soon be giving Diego and Kenny some competition in the physique department. I was getting sick of them making fun of me being “too skinny.” Truth to be said, I actually never cared about it before; I mean I love being with huge men, not being one myself. After spending the morning at the gym, I got back home to find Corey in his usual moody self. I knew pretty well that guy loved to look depressed all the time, and he certainly abused the eyeliner. God knows how much I love the benefits of foundation and lip gloss, but that dude had forged those thick black eyes which did not favor his delicate features at all. “Do you think I should work out?” he asked me bluntly. “Why are you asking this all of a sudden? I thought you hated going to the gym." “I still do, but for some reason l feel like I need to let off some steam you know? And if I was in better shape maybe I could…look better?” Corey was so shy that sometimes I wonder how he got the nerve to come out, but I know that once he gets an idea he’s stuck with it. “Honey, you should definitely work out. You’re one tall, lanky dude, and if you want to be noticed you gotta make sure you have something to show off!” I kind of suspected the reason for such unexpected interest, but Corey surely needed a reason to get out once and a while and meet new people other than reading depressing stuff. “Maybe you’re right… but I’ve always be that lanky all my life, what if it doesn’t work on me?” “Your timing couldn’t be better! I just talked to this gorgeous muscle hunk at the gym and he’ll be my personal trainer. I could just phone him and tell he’s got another client! And don’t worry about paying him; I can cover for you until you find another job.” I gently brushed his shoulder. Corey had just finished undergrad and was applying for majoring in Literature, but ever since he lost his job at the bookstore he was living with Mother Goose here – I guess it’s not nice to have this huge penthouse apartment and living all by myself, so I just brought my best friends to move in with me. Corey opened a very discrete smile which I knew was quite a lot, for him, so I hugged him in a very cute way. “Ok, so now we have the perfect excuse to go buy you some hot gym clothes!” I cheered. “Oh… there’s no need for that. I could wear a T-shirt and sweatpants.” He tried to dodge the bullet but I wouldn’t take no for an answer. “Nonsense! You’re not going to my gym all dressed in black! Besides, I am dying to take you shopping, and get some hot pants so you can flaunt that massive cock of yours!” “You don’t need to remind me about my deformation,” Corey replied, noticeably embarrassed. He truly had a nearly eleven inch monstrous cock between his pants. That fucking anaconda was just so thick and delicious, we have all played with it, but for some reason Corey is traumatized with his humongous endowment. “Deformation? Corey, you are fucking blessed! You know how many men would kill to have something your size? I know you don’t like topping, but sometimes we can’t ignore Mother Nature, I mean a cock like yours was made to be worshiped.” Once again he produced a faint smile which clearly indicated I was finally getting through his shell. He finally opened the fly of his pants and unleashed the humongous piece of meat. “If you promise not to buy me that neon-colored stuff you love, I’ll let you suck me. I know it’s been a while since we last played, but then again you’ve been lonely for quite some time as well.” That was the Corey I really knew, so I just couldn’t refuse such a generous offer. I got down on my knees. “I promise, nothing flashy and bright, now let me see if I can still suck on a cock like that!” Judging by the way Corey moaned and grunted I still had my golden lips. I made sure my roommate enjoyed as much as possible. With a cock like his, most pleasure comes from blow jobs or hand jobs, especially because most of guys get scared of such an enormous endowment. I worked my way down his balls and the thick base of his manhood and soon Corey’s eyes rolled inside their orbits out of pleasure. It actually only took me a little more than five minutes to get Corey to shoot, which probably meant he was also experiencing a dry spell. He warned me and tried to take his cock out of my mouth but I held him inside my throat for some reason. I am not usually a swallower, but after chatting the humongous Dwayne I felt kinkier, so as Corey erupted inside my mouth I simply took the time to savor his load. And that was a hefty load! I sucked his cock dry and grinned back at him. The donkey guy perspired a lot, so his make-up was running. I offered him one hankie and took another for myself. “Now that was refreshing…” I said cleaning the corners of my mouth very delicately like someone who had just feasted on a rare delicacy. “You… are amazing at that… Can you teach me?” “It doesn’t need much explanation, just lots of practice! How about we have lunch in the mall? I’ve just had a horse's cock for an appetizer, now I could eat the rest of it!” I chuckled as Corey blushed intensely, but I was actually very hungry…Day 2 The next day I woke up bright early and very excited to go the gym and have my first work out with my delicious personal trainer, and so was Corey, now dressed in his much more vivid (though still too blend for my spicy taste) working out attire, including tights spandex pants that made his donkey sized endowment more than obvious. Of course that made him nervous at the beginning, but after some pep talk he was ready to embrace that he was a horse dicked bottom, I have also convinced him to leave the dark make up for moments where he would not be sweating, and he actually looked much cuter in this washed version. After another hefty breakfast we headed to the gym where my delicious hunk Dwayne already expected his two new clients. Dwayne didn’t disappoint me in the fashion area, for he knew tight polo shirts did wonders for very muscular guys like him, I just wished the whole fitting was better, because it still looked very baggy under his amazing torso, but then again that was not any Ralph Lauren neither Lacoste (note to self: get Dwayne some name brand polo shirts). Those trunk sized thighs of his were barely covered in his spandex pants, and although he was no Corey in that department, Dwayne didn’t disappoint me there either. “So, why don’t we start with some basic stuff? We can take your measurements tomorrow, it’s better for me if I get to know your preferences by evaluating your performance, so I’ll have your profile outlined.” I liked the fact that my personal trainer wasn’t just a big wall of muscle, and he actually studied his business, I trusted him much more now (although I still lusted after him very much). Dwayne led us straight to the weight area and helped each one in a different machine, but since I was paying more attention to the way his pecs jutted inside his tight shirt I still don’t know their names. I started with the thingy for bicep crunches while Corey went straight to the chair where you have to squeeze with your thighs in order to move the weight, which was funny because I could catch the precious moment where Dwayne noticed the enormous size of my emo friend’s junk, he surely tried to play cool, but a trained eye like mine notices even the slightest reactions when it comes to checking on other man’s equipment. I gotta tell you that I expected my first day on weight training to be much harder than it actually was, maybe Dwayne was taking easy not to scare us, but he did quite remark that I was stronger than he first expected, which I supposed to be some kind of compliment so I promptly smiled and performed each exercise as he instructed me, although I won’t bother you with the details on how many “reps” for each “series” and other boring details. Let’s just say that Dwayne is a very good and dedicated trainer, he took his time to show us all the right movements and even played along while I said silly things and sounded as innocently flirty as I could, while Corey just stood there silent and focused, but flushing whenever I made a comment on his donkey sized dick. Dwayne smirked and said that my roomie was certainly gifted (which was all an allegedly straight man would admit in front of practically strangers). After we were done with our routines, we headed to the restrooms while Dwayne went to meet his other clients. Like I said before, I was expecting to be much more physically tired, when in fact I felt such a rush of energy, which I quickly redirected into pure sex drive and judging by the way Corey’s cock bobbed he also preferred to channel his own share of extra energy into such obvious choice. It felt very fun to give head in the gym restroom. Corey pressed the back of my head against his enormous dick and guided me as I pleased such huge member, the warm water splashing over my back. At first, it was quite difficult to breathe, but I’ve been blowing cocks for years now, so I knew it was better to just keep sucking as long as I could hold and then recover my breath while my hand replaced my tongue. It actually didn’t take long to get Corey to blow, but there were two main problems: #1 was that he just came so much and I was so hungry for his seed that I kept drinking it all and #2: we were so fucking horny that we went like four times! Whenever I got Corey to go dry, he got on his knees and sucked my own cock and so forth! Fortunately it was a lazy day and we had locked the door, so we could finish our kinky friendly suck just in time to unlock the door and let some other guy use the showers as we toweled our wet bodies. We headed back home, but first we stopped by this ALL YOU CAN EAT buffet, the kind of Empty-Carbs-High-Fat Haven that I wouldn’t even consider going until a couple of days ago, now I was so fucking starving that I needed all the food that could be quickly given to me. Each one of us could tell by the looks on the regular customers that they weren’t used to see two skinny guys eating five or six plates of pasta before heading to the grilled meats session, but we didn’t care for them at all. Once we were back at home, Diego and Kenny were just ready to eat lunch, which was a regular feast of low fat protein and complex carbohydrates. Although we were supposed to feel full for the next three generations, for some reason both Corey and me simply attacked the food without even remembering that we had been stuffing our faces for almost two hours. I felt that eating was just as good as fucking now, and for that reason it is needless to say that we engaged into the amazing orgy we had after lunch. It started pretty innocently, Diego just called me in the kitchen to help him with the dishes and I was more than happy to play along, because he knew I was the worst disaster in doing any house chore. When I got there he just hugged me and kissed me so fucking hard, I thought I would pass out, we made out like two wild animals, and he finally led me to the back room where we 69´d for about a good hour, exchanging our loads and exploring our bodies with newfound intensity. When we got back to the living room, Corey was groping Kenny’s thick muscles telling the Asian guy all about his first day at the gym. My gymnast roommate commented that he had the best train of his life, his muscles didn’t feel tired with such hard work and he performed much better as well. It was the perfect excuse for me to tell about Dwayne and his glorious physique. Diego just flexed his own perfect curvaceous muscles and said he felt stronger and he also could do much heavier lifts with no great effort. Suddenly, we exchanged worried looks remembering about the mysterious events of that night. On one side, Diego and Kenny were indeed used to physical hard work, so they simply assumed that they were in a good gym day and that’s all. However, since Corey and I were never into heavy lifting before, our own perspectives couldn’t be used as a good standard. In any case, we decided to change the subject, and in absence of anything more interesting to do, we ended up in another round of dripping wet sex – I have to say that my roommates were getting really kinky fucking buddies. Day 3I woke up even earlier than the previous day, only to find out my roommates were also up and very active already. Once again we had a humongous breakfast with smoothies and protein shakes, fresh fruits and lots of chicken breast in whole bread sandwiches. Despite the ravishing hunger we all felt in the morning, once again we were sharing out thoughts about “that night.” Diego thought we had a spiritual experience, while Kenny chose to believe that we were intoxicated by something in the air, because he claimed to remember a strong smell right before passing out. Corey pointed out that he remembered a strong light from above, but none of us let him start on his alien encounter theory because that would be the creepiest thing. So, to make him feel better I gave our Emo roommate one very nice complimentary blowjob and this time Kenny and Diego joined us in this masculine brunch. With those lips, Diego was definitely a great cocksucker, but he also enjoyed many toys, including one he called “Alejandro” like the Lady Gaga song. That distinguished gentleman was an 18 inches long massive black rubber dildo that we all love to play with. Kenny gladly helped Diego to take the most of Alejandro he could, while I continued working on Corey’s smaller, yet still massive, cock. My Emo roomie was in fact very horny because he came not just for me but also twice for Kenny, meanwhile Diego had a great time with his rubber friend. After a whole hour of messing around, we realized that there was still a whole day ahead of us, so I gave the guys a ride to campus. I dropped Kenny and Diego at the university, and then Corey and I headed to the gym for our second training session with Dwayne on whom we actually left a very nice impression for our first day. However, when the handsome Dwayne measured me, I must confess that I was surprised to notice that I weighed 142 pounds instead of my usual 130. I didn’t feel bloated and my stomach was harder than ever, maybe it was broken, but Dwayne assured me that it was a precise scale. The same thing happened to Corey, who weighed 135 pounds according to their readings. Although we were the skinniest guys in the weight training area that morning, we did every bit as good as on our first day, proving to be much stronger than our hunky trainer first thought. It seemed he would have to prepare a more intense program since we both said that we wanted to gain more mass. “I’ve already set everything for you in the weight area, and since you’ve done so well yesterday I decided to go for a more determined approach and challenge your physiques a bit harder!” “Oh, dear… I love when you talk dirty like that!” I said deliberating seizing my time to grab onto Dwayne’s massive arm. He seemed awkward but not disgusted which was already a good sign to me, so I quit joking and got ready for the routine. The funniest thing was that it didn’t feel more challenging; in fact it felt easier than yesterday. I looked at my side and noticed that Corey didn’t seem to feel the same way, but he was doing very nice nonetheless. Meanwhile, Dwayne was just staring at how easily we performed our exercises. He couldn’t stop congratulating us for such great performance, but I thought he was just kissing my sweet ass to gain some extra money (which I would pay him anyway). After the workout we took our showers and of course I noticed that Dwayne had been checking me out constantly. Sure, I didn’t have Diego’s amazing derriere, but I had this tight, tiny bubble butt that he would love to squeeze while driving that huge cock of his into my hungry ass. It was then I noticed Corey’s monster was fully hard again, so I chuckled and offered to give him head again. Usually, Corey was far too shy to do it in a public place twice in a row, but I guess the pump got us horny instead of tired. I closed the locker room door and went on heavily sucking Corey’s monstrous cock. It felt so dangerous and kinky! I didn’t need much effort to get Corey to shove another load down my throat, for some reason I was turning into a little cum pig, and my partner certainly didn’t complain. Once we were finished fucking for the time being, we showered and returned to our daily deeds. Before getting back to class, we stopped once again by that all-you-can-eat buffet. I usually only have small salads, but lately I craved things like beef and chicken breasts or tuna steaks! I was actually eating my third plate before I noticed. The weirdest thing was that although we had been stuffing our faces for practically two days, my skinny jeans didn’t feel tighter around my waist, although the thighs felt much tighter than I remembered. “Corey, do I look fatter?” “Why do even ask that? You’re all ripped and shredded, you have a 6-pack abdomen already, do you know what I’d give to have one of these?” Corey smiled as he felt my very tight and sculpted abdomen. I wasn’t muscular or very developed like Diego or Kenny, but I sure had one nice cheese grater. “Heh, that Dwayne is a real miracle worker! You’re not doing badly either…” I hit his chest and the once saggy flabby sunk chest looked and felt much fuller. “Don’t you think it’s weird that we are already showing such results on our second day of train?” I just rolled my eyes. “Oh don’t you even start, friend. I’ve worked my pretty tight butt for two whole days, I’m glad I have something to show. In fact, this new 6-pack will look amazing with a new yellow fitted T, I’m gonna rock on the dance floor!” Corey just shook his head because he knew it was useless to argue with me, but when we were heading to the parking lot he just pulled me by the arm and we were suddenly at the nearest drugstore, where he pushed my protesting to the scale, something that I surely didn’t appreciate. “See, it says that you’re 155 pounds! That’s exactly 13 pounds heavier than your weight before we head to the gym.” Corey said in a low worried tone, but I just felt angry. “And you said I wasn’t fat at all, you’re such a lying queen, Corey.” The tall guy just pushed me out of the scale and replaced me, it read 152 pounds, which was an even heavier gain, considering his previous read this morning. “See, I don’t look any fatter either…I think we are just getting heavier because of the increase of our muscular mass.” “Really? And here I thought we were just bloated with gas…” I replied bitterly and got out of the store before the homophobic little man behind the counter said anything. “Benny, you don’t understand…no one gains 15 pounds in one single day!” “That machine is probably broken. Didn’t you see how old everything inside was?” I dismissed the argument with one very theatrical hand movement, especially because my pretty eyes caught a new Nike store that opened right across of the parking lot, and I suddenly needed that new fitted T for displaying the new 6 pack I now possessed. When we finally got back to the apartment, carried with lots of bags for me and my still somewhat reluctant Corey, we found out Diego had cooked a lot of food and it actually didn’t feel like we had just had an enormous lunch. “I’d probably shouldn’t be eating that much, huh Corey? I’ll gain like 25 pounds after that meal…” I teased my roommate while devouring another serving and Diego quickly noticed the way Corey reacted. “What is going on with him?” Diego asked me while Corey kept his bags in his room. I explained him how Corey got obsessed with our weight gain, but since neither of us were getting any fatter, he was just overreacting as always, but this time Diego didn’t seem to be on my side. “Funny you should mention that, my choreographer also pointed out that I looked quite bigger, not that I got any fatter, but I’ve gained 22 pounds ever since last time we weighed. I’m not finding any difficulty, quite the contrary…I’ve never danced with such freedom and power before.” “So what? You’re training harder and got bigger, that never happened before?” I was still very skeptical. “Hey guys…” Kenny entered, his first reaction was to attack the enormous table set for us, but in the last moment he simply backed off. “I don’t know if I should…coach said I gained 18 pounds in one month, he’s afraid I’m getting too muscular for the team, he pointed out that my ” Kenny complained and it was our turn to look puzzled. “So are we all gaining weight like that? We are not bloated, or fatter, it’s all muscular mass increase. What’s the problem? We just happen to have a healthy life style and it’s paying off.” “Benny, since when have you been healthy? You had more liquor on you than anyone I’ve known.” Corey said from the hallway. “Damn, are we gonna start this again? Look, I don’t know what the fuck happened to us that night, but I’m not gonna try to associate it with everything that happens to us from now on. I know you guys were muscular before, and you’re getting even bigger now. That’s no big deal, and Corey let’s face, we might be heavier but we’re not anywhere near becoming musclebound like these two!” I finally vented it out. “Dude…we are all at the same side here. None of us know what happened that night, but whatever it was, it took three hours of our night and certainly left consequences.” Corey affirmed so calmly that he scared the hell out of me. Kenny hugged me silently, then it was Diego who joined the friendly touch, he kissed our cheeks and gently lowered his hand onto Kenny’s butt, and suddenly we were making out. At that moment, I knew I preferred fucking than talking about that freaking weird night, so I just lowered my arm to reach for Diego’s cock while Corey seemed to admire Kenny’s muscular back as well. This time, however, after sucking on Corey’s cock we let our Donkey Boy enjoy Diego’s 8-incher, which was not as huge as his but quite respectable, and our emo lad surely enjoyed puffing on that fine Cuban cigar. We fucked each other until very intensely, and each one seemed to gain a newfound taste for cum, because we were just sucking the milk out of each other like there was no tomorrow. I know I took the samples from each one of them, and they also had my very hefty load down their throats. After nearly two hours of such shameless orgy, we became a sweaty creamed mess of muscles and cum, so we just took a shower and stuffed our faces with the feast that we postponed to fuck. It was funny because after stuffing our faces and fooling around all afternoon, we collapsed in the living room and woke up around 10 pm. I wished to tell you I had some kind of revelation dream about that night, but I just slept like a log, so comfortable next to my roomies that when I woke up, I simply didn’t feel tired or anxious anymore. The room was dark, and the shadowed bulks of my sleeping friends were so cute I decided to leave the lights off. I just went to the bathroom to empty my bladder and almost had a heart attack when I saw the man looking back at me in the mirror! The 130 pounds meek blond twink was gone, and in his place there was this very handsome muscular dude! I didn’t know how and why, but my muscles had changed and grew much bigger sometime during my sleep. I palmed my chest, feeling the hard globes of muscle, going down to the impressive knots of my abdominal muscles, then I felt how hard and thick my thighs were, not to mention my hard striated arms, they just looked so hard and strong! The size of my muscles made me instantly hard and it reminded me that my cock was not the same anymore. The once average sized penis became a huge 10 inches long and very thick cock, it was just so much heavier and its augmented girth now felt heavier even for my bigger and more sensitive balls. My neck was so much thicker and muscular, and I even noticed my beard had grown much harsher, it was still the same blond shade in which I dyed a week before, but that was weird since my original hair color was brown. My eyes also felt weird, I felt my contact slipping but the eyes remained green for some reason. Even my lips were much more beautiful than they used to be! I was green eyed buffed 5’9” 200 pounds muscular blond hunk with a 4 o’ clock shadow beard. My muscles were just so hard and thick, they were covered with a perfect layer of hair that made them feel so nice to the touch, and at the same time, I could see their striations and veins right underneath my flimsy skin. I screamed for my friends, and when Corey entered the bathroom, we both went quiet, because he too had changed quite a lot. From his once skinny bean pole look he just looked like a muscular rower athlete decided to become one these power rock star! His pale skin turned into gorgeous porcelain fair tone, the blond hair he insisted on dying black had now turned completely into such intense of blackness that it almost seemed blue in the shades, the silky texture and shine were only possible in shampoo commercials, not to mention that now he had a full mane on his head. “Benny, is that you?” Even Corey’s voice sounded different now that his neck was so thick with muscles and the once sunk chest now exhibited two massive plates of pectoral manly glory with such fat, long pink nipples which demanded to be kissed, twitched and nibbled. The muscularity of his new physique was enhanced by the thick veins crossing the valleys and peaks of the impressive frame he now displayed. “Oh, shit…Corey!” I said pointing down at his cock. His once thin frog legs had turned into trunk sized thighs which could only belong to powerful animals like bears, especially because of the dark hair covering them, and the pubic area had turned into a thick dark forest, but all these details were easily forgotten once the unbelievably huge cock of Corey had turned into an alabaster baseball with the foreskin totally recomposed. The monumental flagpole now had the skin that had once been cut when Corey was still a little boy; the balls had also increased tremendously and looked like a couple of extra-extra-large organic eggs. That cock had to be over 14 inches long, and I wasn’t sure if Corey was even fully hard yet, the guy was in complete shock. “Damn…look at me!” He replied looking at his merciless huge cock, but then he quickly screamed at the moment he noticed his new face. The frail features were replaced by strong, masculine rugged lines. His eyes became icy blue almost like grey spheres whose beauty was enhanced by what seemed to be some kind of war paint, they were dark and yet so manly, and his perfectly trimmed goatee now framed the juicy delicious lips. Corey had turned into a 6’2” 250 pounds epitome of dark side hotness, and I couldn’t believe how much more muscular his body became in such short span of time. Neither of us wanted to leave the bathroom but when Diego and Kenny screamed back in the living room, we just rushed towards the hallway, feeling how much narrower it was now. “That…is wicked!” Diego just danced out of ecstasy. The once hot muscular dancer became a full throttle Caribbean muscle god! He became a 5’10” 285 pounds solid wall of muscle! The sheer definition and the thickness on my roommate made Victor Martinez pale in comparison, he was just the perfect combination of human genes to produce a glorious specimen of muscular manliness. Diego’s traces were already so beautiful, but they now seemed amplified, for his contours were just so deliberately hot that all his brawn and sinew had turned into a freaking masterpiece of sensuality! The way he danced naked only made his engorged 13 inches long cock slap loudly against his hips, but he didn’t complain, he actually enjoyed it, his butt moved and shook so vibrantly. His muscular arms guided the movement of his hips and the feet moved so manly, so dominantly; the balls hung so heavy, the smoothness of his body remained; the sweat ran down the fjords of his enormous muscles. Diego’s bald head now was perfect; it only gave the impression that his body was cast out of an impossible mold and filled with perfect bronze, which made him and outrageously sexy muscle dancer. It started from the very wide shoulders and the handfuls of muscle that formed his neck, the deltoids jutting to reach for his ear lobes, the amazing size of his veined biceps and the wicked shapes of his forearms, all the way to his monumental pectoral plates pressing against each other with his fat dark nipples. “Shit…I don’t want to wake up from this dream!” Diego said as he looked at me, and I could feel the flooring cracking as he moved towards my direction, his hands grabbed my muscular butt and the mocha skinned behemoth quickly made me dance with him. Even with so much weight added to his enlarged frame, Diego moved with his usual grace if not even more dexterity and control. He guided me in this improvised salsa presentation that we had rehearsed for self-entertainment, but now our muscular bodies seemed designed to dance sensually and even though there was no music, just the rhythmic counting on my partner seemed to be enough to send my body into a sensual melody. We ended up our little number with a very theatrical pose, and those dangerous hazel eyes penetrated my soul, Diego was such an intense dancer that all his partners ended up kissing him, and I was no exception, especially now that he became a freaking mixture of bodybuilder and salsa champion! “So should I save the next dance?” Kenny asked sheepishly and both Diego and I noticed that he would not be back on the gymnastic team, although powerlifter should be the most appropriate option. Kenny had become the most muscular among us, at 5’8” he weighed 290 pounds of immensely developed muscle! The shade of his skin changed to match the perfect dark fiery red tone of his spiked faux Mohawk hairdo. Our Asian roommate now paraded such a masculine confident muscular new frame, his muscles didn’t look quite as shredded as the rest of us, but he definitely was the biggest among us, he didn’t have any extra fat, it was simply excessive muscle bulk. Kenny guy looked like an off-season bodybuilder, but truth was that all his muscles were just overdeveloped rather than covered by fat layers. Not to mention that his turtle-shell 8 pack stomach was simply a powerhouse of sexiness, the perfect ultra- developed muscle gut that still couldn’t eclipse the immensity of his foot long cock that demanded attention. Kenny’s oversized, overdeveloped muscles now made him look so manly, so powerful. We all looked at him with newfound respect, and somewhat envious. We all wanted to feel like that too, what could be the secret of his growth, and how could we get some of that too? “Damn, Kenny, you look like you could take three Sumo wrestlers at once!” Corey admired the new size of our resident gymnast, but Kenny replied by simply lifting the new Rock Muscle God in the air with one hand and picking him in the massive 24 inches of his bicep. “You can say that again, dude, but you certainly seem a good way to warm up for them…In fact you all seem skinny compared to me now…but that’s okay I’ll give you some pointers to get big fast!” The new Kenny also had this very manly Asian styled goatee that made him look more authoritarian, and judging by the way Corey enjoyed when he stroked the thing while admired the new Rock muscle star, our new looks worked really well. “Well guys, I don’t know about you…but this new body of mine is just aching for a night out!” I said with a high pitchy tone that I still could produce on my much thicker and lower voice. “Well, last time we blacked out and turned into muscle gods…I’m curious to see if the thunder strikes twice the same place.” Diego said flexing his 22” biceps on my face. “Heh, I wish I could find Dwayne now, he would freak out now, huh Benny?” Corey laughed and we all joined him, and 45 minutes later we were all ready to party, but for obvious reasons we took two separate cars and headed to a local club; the four of us would never fit Diego’s new beetle! More to come…soon( I hope) Day 3 (continued) Although we didn’t go to an exclusively gay night club, we were pretty much the center of all attention. People simply couldn’t stop staring at us, but who could blame them? Our muscles were harder, thicker, stronger and overall much hotter and smarter (although that’s not a hard goal) than any overly bronzed Fanta-shaded Guido on Jersey Shore, so we certainly earned those fist-pump action we got as soon we entered the dance floor. Starting with the new 5’9” 200 pounds of muscle hunk version of yours truly dressed in skin tight denim CK pants, black fitted V-necked T by Ralph Lauren and Italian leather sandals – I pretty much knew that my muscle man-tits were just really great, especially those huge nipples poking through the fabric, I have to confess that I adored the feeling of my muscles flexing while I danced, provoking guys and girls all over the place. The audience also savored the amazing 6’2” 250 pounds of Neo Power Metal-Muscle Rock God Corey wearing a white wife beater along with the hottest black leather pants in the world to emphasize the bulge of his stud sized cock. Corey’s wild dark mane moved so sensually when he rocked that massive new body, not to mention the contrast between his alabaster flawless skin and the dark war-paint that suddenly appeared around his ghostly icy blue eyes, which gave him a dangerous, edgy yet very attractive look. Diego simply killed with the 5’10” sizzling hot 285 pounds of massive mocha toned muscles, completed with the delicious spice of his Latin elegance dressed in all the glory of his dark grey trousers and bright powder blue satin shirt whose first 4 buttons couldn’t be closed because of the immensity of his pectoral plates of brawny deliciousness (for the sake of my fashionista’s reputation, I have to tell you that we did try to dress him in a traditional shirt, but the sleeves simply busted once he tried to stick those trunk sized arms into them). When Diego paraded around the floor like the most dominating booty-shaker alpha-male, everybody just gasped at the sight of his curvaceous muscles. And who could ever ignore Kenny, the undeniable “Wall of Muscle”? At only 5’8” he certainly served as hard evidence for those who defended that shorter bodybuilders had advantage over taller ones. Although he was only 5 pounds heavier than Diego, Kenny’s 290 pounds clearly looked more powerful than the rest of us, especially because had that amazing fiery red faux Mohawk and the perfectly trimmed goatee that only enhanced the masculinity of his overly muscled frame. We certainly had trouble to find something that would pass the challenge of covering Kenny’s über muscular frame, so we had to settle for simpler clothes: cargo pants (which looked incredibly tight on those massive thighs) and a dark blue Under Armour sleeveless shirt that the monstrous gymnast usually wore for his training sessions. The overall effect was simply impressive, Kenny suddenly looked like a professional strength athlete, but for the first time in his life, he loved all the attention he was getting, and the “rice queens” certainly surrounded him. With our egos buffed along with our frames, we soon started the mating games. I noticed Diego making out with this hot German guy, a 6’5” volleyball-type player with shaggy blond hair; very hot indeed. Meanwhile, Kenny was flexing for a couple of very hot young college guys who seemed impressed (to say the least) with his uncanny size disappeared with this very muscular black dude, on whom I had my eyes. Corey was talking to a very popular jock in our campus, and I’m sure the guy had no clue that such powerful dangerous looking Rock God was the same dude who religiously watched him training. I have to admit that I desperately hoped that my unexplained transformation helped me to put an end to my dry spell, but I still felt somewhat self-conscious about my body, maybe it was because I was the “smaller” of our house. I was so much bigger, muscular and hotter than ever, I was dressed to kill, but still felt like the old days when compared to my roommates, and that fact certainly bugged me, I knew I was the smaller to start with so it would be normal to remain the smallest after the growth, but I didn’t think it was fair at all! All of a sudden, I noticed this bouncer who couldn’t stop staring at me. I smiled back at him and he chuckled. He had strong, masculine Middle-Eastern features with this shaved, bull-necked, barrel chested look. The guy had to be over 6’3” and was so muscular and powerful, he probably was bigger than Diego or even Kenny.Even in the poorly lit dance floor, a quick glimpse was sufficient for me to notice the tan line on his left finger, which told me that huge man was probably married, belonging to that kind of guys who keep their wives at home while they look out for hot twinks to fuck, something I particularly found hypocrite and disgusting. However, since I had absolutely no moral standards at night, I just danced my way closer to the immense guy with a shameless flirting look in my face. “Hey there…” I greeted the huge guy, but he pretended to pay attention to something said in his earplug, which actually gave him this hot “bodyguard” look, and I was totally ready to be Whitney Houston to his Kevin Costner. “I’m sorry, work stuff, you know…” His accent was very strong, and it only made me attracted to that impressively muscular man dressed in black. I looked at the oversized jacket he wore and imagined how thick those arms could be, we surely could get some store tips for Kenny and Diego, although I highly doubted these guys would want something so outdated. “Oh that’s okay, your work is to keep us safe us right?” I noticed that my usually flirting tone had changed; it wasn’t so girly anymore, although still charming and very sexy. “You bet that, sir. But a guy like you surely knows how to defend from mean dudes, right?” The bull-necked man’s voice was deep and husky, his tiny brown eyes undressed me and I surely didn’t mind posing for him while pretending to be casually dancing. “Oh, I wouldn’t say that…I’d certainly still need a big man to watch over my…back” That was all I needed to say; the immense guy just looked at his side and placed a huge hand on my back, roughly escorting me to some kind of “authorized personnel only” place, which was in fact a little bigger than a broom closet with a desk, some boxes and for comfort, a futon on the ground. The huge man just locked the door behind him, quickly opening his immense suit. “Get undressed and bend over, bitch.” The gorilla sized man certainly knew how to behave like one, but I was so freaking horny that I decided to play along. “Oh, yes sir…” I said while shaking very sensually. I took off my clothes and threw them aside, while the enormous dude struggled to take off his arms from the suits. “Let me help you with that, big guy. You’re so huge; we don’t want you to ruin your work’s wardrobe…” I whispered and helped him to get rid of the jacket; then I gently pulled the lower part of his immense turtle neck black shirt while he slowly managed to retrieve the thick strong arms inside the ridiculous piece of clothing. (I know that guy lacked any sense of style, but with muscles like his, I’d forgiven any style sin). “You’re…very big too…I like that…a twink with muscle!” The man surely enjoyed the special treatment I was giving him. “Well, I am not nearly as big as you, sir.” I replied while taking care of removing his pants, and judging by the chubby bulge on his boxers, I was pleasing him very much. The guys had a very thick and yet decently sized cock, which meant I would have lots of fun. The huge man groped my ass and squeezed it hard, but for some reason I didn’t think he squeezed hard enough, so I just reacted by grabbing his thick, hard buttocks and squeezing them the way I wanted him to squeeze mine, but for my surprise, the huge man produced a surprised yell, which made me stop immediately. “Damn, blondie. For a little guy you’ve got quite some grip on ya!” His voice was so manly, so powerful. The guy was 6’4” and weighed 300 pounds of hard, beefy muscle, how could he even feel my hands squeezing his butt? Maybe he was just trying to humor me, after all a guy of his size could easily break me in half couldn’t he? I have to admit I was kind of disappointed because he didn’t feel so tough as he seemed. “I just wanted to show you, I like things rough…” I whispered, feeling suddenly much naughtier. The shaved headed muscle bull chuckled and picked me up in his massive arms, holding me above the ground, my new muscular legs quickly embraced his wide waist, and I went straight to his hairy nipples, sucking and nibbling those puppies with my very experienced tongue. “Damn…I wish I were like you, sir; being so huge, so thick, and so massive!” I liked that he had that turtle shell kind of abs; I love ripped bodybuilders on the magazines but I certainly appreciated much better the off-season extra beefiness in daily life. He seemed to enjoy showing off for me as well, placing me over the desk and flexing those massive hairy pecs of his for my pleasure. I just giggled and hugged his huge physique closer to me; then I lowered my head and pulled his boxers with my teeth. After much teasing, I simply yanked those tight things and admired the impressively thick cock getting harder as I played with it very gently. “I’m gonna destroy your little ass, pretty boy!” he growled while pressing my head against his crotch. The bouncer had a decent cock, really thick one which was very pleasing to suck. I grinned and was about to roll a condom over the fireplug, when suddenly this overwhelming urge happened. It was like I couldn’t see or think clearly. I just attacked that man’s cock furiously, sucking him so hard and with such eagerness he gagged and gasped with the way I treated his manhood. “Damn… you’re GOOD! Oh… fuck… easy… easy there, man. OUCH! Your teeth!” He tried to take my head off his cock, and got surprised when he wasn’t capable, although he was 100 pounds heavier than my current frame. He ended up smacking the back of my head, hoping that the pain would made me let go of his cock, but I actually didn’t feel a thing, but the sudden commotion reminded me that I was probably hurting him, so I just stopped and looked at him. “Sorry there, hun. I got carried away. Now just relax and let me do my job, okay?” I gently pressed my index finger over his lips, and for some reason instead of just snapping on me, the muscle bull just moaned and sucked hard on it, so I was free to continue my blow job. It was so weird listening to my own voice but it felt like it wasn’t me at all. I mean I could feel the whole thing, yet I acted so strangely, like instinctively or something. The bouncer grinned once I came back to his cock. This time I was much smoother, yet he couldn’t stop moaning and gasping – it didn’t take much until I had him cumming in my throat. I did try to stop, I knew all about the risks. It’s fun to drink my roommates' cum, because they are all obsessed with DST testing, but this was some stranger muscle man I had just met! I could be getting into some really dangerous game, but there was this hunger inside me and I needed to satisfy it. The bull-necked muscle guy came for a much shorter time than I anticipated. To make things worse, he was already looking ready to roll over and sleep, but I wasn’t his wife and I would not tolerate that. So, I simply lifted his whole 300 frame from the ground and shook him, I still don’t know how it was possible, but I simply did, I lifted that enormous guy and didn’t feel any heaviness at all, I was just so horny and hungry for more of his seed that lifting his 300 pound frame didn’t feel hard at all. “Hey, big guy, you said you would pound my ass, now you’re gonna do it!” It was that hunger once again, the huge man suddenly seemed scared, nonetheless; I lowered him back to the ground as we kissed very intensely. Although he had just come, his cock went full mast again and this was my chance to have some action with someone else other than my roommates! I once again lifted the bouncer and brought him back to the desk, which was wobbling and squeaking under his weight, but I didn’t care. The guy he was just too intoxicated with my sudden strength display. I bent over, exposing my cherry to him and ordered him to start. “Damn…you’re one fine piece of bubble butt!” He shut that thick cock inside my butt, for some reason I was so moist that his cock went easy inside me, and then my huge muscle bull fucked raw and roughly like he promised, though I still wanted more. He unplugged so I could find a better position leaning against the desk, and he quickly got back to his rhythmically plowing on my ass. Yet, it was not enough, I wanted to feel more strength inside me, the hunger inside me grew once again so I just punched the desk and moaned as he slammed that thick cock inside me. I wanted so much more, at some point I broke the desk out of excitement, it had been so long since I last had such nice muscle man with me. “Fuck…you’re so hot! Oh damn…I can’t hold anymore, oh fuuuuuck!” When my bull came, shooting his hot man milk inside of my ass, I actually roared like a lion or something even more powerful. I flexed my buttocks so hard because I wanted that cum inside me so badly, I guess I actually hurt the guy at some point and he screamed and punched my back, but I didn’t feel a thing! Meanwhile, I shook my moneymaker to feel more of his cock inside me and ended up lifting him off the ground, supporting his weight on my thighs. I felt so good, so damn sexy, then I just realized the guy was desperately trying to get off my ass, I stood up and the force on my pelvis was so intense that I accidentally sent the bull across the room, but before I could help him, the guy shouted words in some language and ran for his life. I guess he got really scared with so much unexpected strength, but for some reason I wasn’t freaked out at all, so I just got dressed again and decided to have something to eat at the bar, and asked for everything in the menu that could resemble like a decent meal (thanks god for Steak with Fries and Tuna burgers). I sat at a decent table in a dark corner and waited impatiently for my order, feeling increasingly hungry until the food was delivered and I was ready to dig in when I was surprised in a very good way. “I can see why you’re so hungry, you certainly need lots of food to keep such impressive muscles and dance floor moves.” It was Dwayne, my personal trainer and most recent crush. I was so caught off guard, my mouth hung open and saliva dropped over the table cloth until I could manage to mutter a decent answer. “Why thank you…Do you care to join me? I certainly ordered too much because I didn’t know what to choose you can share the carb guilty with me?” “Well, I’m Dwayne, and I usually don’t have dinner with guys whose names I don’t know yet.” The personal trainer offered his hand to me; I shook it and felt so excited to have a chance with the current hunk of my dreams. I almost ruined everything by telling Dwayne my real name, I realized that my improved looks made it almost impossible for my own personal trainer to recognize me, after all he wasn’t expecting to find a taller, bearded and much more muscular Benny Carter only two days after joining the gym. “Hey, Dwayne I’m Leopold… but you can call me Leo” I must confess that I was terrible on thinking on my feet so I ended up using my real middle name instead of something better. The hot muscle tanned guy shook my hand and sat next to me. We sure looked hot together, especially with all the food at the table. I just smiled and asked the waiter for extra plate. “So, Dwayne, can I presume that you checking me out while danced?” I asked between mouthfuls of food. Dwayne giggled; he just couldn’t take his eyes off me. “You can presume that, but then all the eyes were on you guys. I must say that’s the most muscular entourage I see in a long time.” “Oh…well, we all have very good genetics, and discipline to work out and respect our bodies.” I repeated the same mumble jumbo he told me over the past days and it caused a very nice impression on my sudden dinner guest. “Heh, that’s great to see you guys think that way, can I presume now that you’re all very close?” I chuckled, taking even more food into my mouth and vanishing with the steaks in record time. “Well, yeah, actually they’re my roommies.” I blushed. “That’s great…I actually was wondering if you could give me some contact on that amazing Asian muscle monster!” Dwayne brutally crushed my heart with that question. “You came here just so I could introduce you to Kenny?” I gasped. “Yeah, he’s such a hot guy, I wanted to talk to him but he vanished from the club.” Dwayne confessed his cruel hidden agenda. I took a long sip of my light beer, trying to disguise my frustration. I placed the bottle down and shot Dwayne with a mean hurt look. “How dare you? I thought you were checking me out, I thought you wanted my muscles! Damn…why am I so small?” I voiced my thoughts and it obviously got Dwayne in a defensive mode. “Sorry, Leo…It’s not that you’re not hot…it’s that I am into very massive guys, you know?” That was the final straw, the last drop. I felt so angry, so envy of the size of my roommates. I just squeezed the bottle in my hands and it broke easily, making Dwayne nervous. “Look, Leo…I am sorry dude…let’s just forget about everything ok? I’ll even pay for the food.” “I am not Leo…I mean…shit…” I suddenly felt this surge of strength rushing through my body and grunted while my limbs twitched. Dwayne then approached me very worried. “Dude, what’s going on? Are you alright, should I call for help?” He asked me in a tender tone. I looked at him and we both witnessed when my shoulders expanded, growing wider and thicker almost instantly. The sinew on my impressive muscles continued to increase as we went both silent. “What the fuck is happening?” Dwayne asked, but he still tried to keep it low, for some reason he didn’t want to alarm people. “Take me out of here, please…” I touched his shoulder and my arm just busted through my sleeves, revealing a nearly 20 inches of muscular perfection, and Dwayne just nodded. He thought I couldn’t walk, but in truth I was not weak, I was getting stronger by the second, and my cock was so hard inside my pants, they would probably bust my pants too. “Okay…follow me.” Dwayne led me by the arm, which was very convenient because I could pretend to be drunk as he escorted me straight to the VIP bathroom. If only people knew that I wasn’t exactly about to puke, but to outgrow my already skin tight clothes. “Shit, you’re all bloated and swollen; maybe you’re having an allergic reaction…” “Does this look like a rash to you, Dwayne?” I asked harshly, flexing my nearly 22 inches around guns right on his shocked face, and to my nice surprise, he went not only went instantly quiet, the perfect hunk guy who had the nerve to ditch me over Kenny simply attacked my hard vascular arm. I watched with enormous pleasure as the hunky personal trainer worshipped my growing muscles with his desiring tongue, he licked and took several bites of my growing arm, feeling the hardness of its expanding contours. I giggled as he tried to dent the augmenting forms of my body, knowing in advance it would be just useless. I guess that my giggling must be pretty unique because when Dwayne heard it, he just stopped worshiping my growing muscles, he suddenly went livid and took several steps back. The strongly lit bathroom helped the hunky guy to realize the man behind the growing muscle body. “That can’t be possible…” Dwayne then gently touched my hair and my beard, feeling my face with his fingers in attempt to deny what his eyes had finally realized, and his final proof came when I smiled openly, revealing the multicolored pieces of my dental bracers. “FUCK….BENNY CARTER? Is that you?” Dwayne gasped and his hands groped my chest and squeezed them with all his puny strength. I simply giggled again and pretended that was just a casual encounter. “Damn…took you long enough to recognize me huh, D? Don’t worry…I know it’s pretty much to take in at once, and I’m still growing!” I giggled and flexed my pecs one side at a time, just so he could play along with me. Dwayne had to fight the urge to stick his face between my freaking awesome hairy growing pecs. “But, how is this even possible? What the fuck are you taking?” At that point I just rolled my eyes. “Come on, do you think that if they had invented something that could make a guy so fast, you wouldn’t already know about it? I didn’t take anything…it is just happening, and not just with me…my roommates as well.” Dwayne gagged while I pushed his neck against my face and we kissed so roughly that I actually felt like he was trying to break it by biting my lips, but at that point I was so aroused that I simply ignored his attempts and only stopped kissing when both of us were almost out of air. “Fuck…you’re hot!” Dwayne confessed as he paced. “That’s what I’ve been trying to show you. Now shut the fuck up and fuck me, pretty boy!” I stood up and suddenly we both realized that my body was still like 3 inches shorter than Dwayne’s, but I was already much more muscular and massive than his impressive 240 pounds. The tanned hunk gasped and his cock was hard against my now 8-pack massive and ripped stomach, I was developing the same kind of turtle-shell kind of stomach that looked so impressive on Kenny, and given the width and wicked thickness of my shoulders and chest, it just made me look so impressively muscular that I knew that Kenny’s got nothing on me at that point. “Damn, Benny you’re just insanely muscular!” Dwayne whispered as he squeezed my biceps and shoulders. “Well, I’m actually insanely horny right now, big guy…or should I say little guy? Damn…it’s still confusing to be so massive, but I love every second.” I giggled. It was then Dwayne decided to check on my engorged 14 inches monster hard cock which was actually much bigger than he could imagine, his eyes widened. “Oh fuck…I’ve never taken cock on my butt…I don’t know if…” I silenced him with another fearsomely rough kiss, which he accepted very nicely this time. “And who said you would be taking cock tonight? I’m a massive muscle bottom hunk, is there any problem with that?” Dwayne realized my question was just rhetorical but he still waved his head obediently. “I’m glad you understood that you’re on top, but I’m the one on charge here…now, let’s get out of here, I’m not gonna fuck twice in this place when I have a perfectly soft king sized bed for a muscular queen like me!” I actually missed my diva moments like that one, my body was becoming so masculine, but I still was the same twink underneath all those layers of muscle! “But, you’re barely naked and still growing!” My hunky trainer alerted, pointing to my humongous muscles and the immense sausage between my immensely thick hair legs. “Well, I do think it’s kind of embarrassing…but still less revealing than some girls’ outfits…Wait I have an idea…” I asked Dwayne to get back on the room where the bull necked bouncer and I were fucking and retrieve his clothes. The guy was so freaking scared that he probably was halfway through the southern frontier right now. I spent those minutes looking at my growing body and even rehearsing some poses for a private show, knowing that Dwayne was so horny and curious about my growth that he simply would do anything I asked him. “You were right, these clothes were just tossed there…I think they’ll do a much better job to cover your…amazing muscles.” Dwayne blushed as he handled me the customized sized black suit, but I certainly didn’t feel much excited about wearing such unflattering clothes. “Oh, damn…that fabric is so cheap it’s gonna give me rashes!” I complained while squeezing my tree trunk sized thighs into the trousers. It was obvious that my huge cock also didn’t help, so I had to tuck it somehow along with my left thigh. “I only hope this thing is stretchy enough!” Dwayne helped me to get into the horrible turtle neck shirt. “Oh, if my stylist sees me in these, he’s gonna have a cow!” I whined while my humongous arms stretched the fabric beyond its limits, and the sleeves simply tore apart, which forced us to rip them off, and my neck and deltoids took care of busting the disgraceful forms of that ridiculous turtle neck. “I don’t think we’ll need that right?” Dwayne tossed the jacket to the corner and smiled back at me. “Right, now let’s get out of here; I’m growing bigger and hornier as the moments pass”. I said as I led Dwayne by hand. Despite my comment, of course I insisted that we went through the dance floor, so I could parade my newest muscles and my current catch to everybody. “My car is just that way, Benny” Dwayne realized that going through the crowded dance floor was a very slow process, but very pleasing nonetheless. “Okay, but I have to teach these guys a few things about booty shaking!” I just danced my way, flexing and teasing every guy and girl who gasped at my humongous size. I have to admit that when you had a body the size of mine, people don’t actually care about the style rules, they just think it’s hot. We eventually got to the parking lot and Dwayne opened the door for me. “Shit, Benny you’re looking so massive, your chest is gonna rip this shirt any moment now!” The hunky personal trainer commented as he entered his Ford pick-up, noticing that I was far too muscular to let him drive comfortably inside the cabin. “Well, I am glad…my first growth happened while I blacked out, at least now I’m enjoying every moment. I wonder if the others are growing like me…” The mere thought suddenly brought me down. I loved my roomies but I was enjoying the idea of being the biggest, I just hoped that whatever happened to me didn’t infect them…at least not so intensely. “So, why are you all growing anyway?” The tanned guy was gently insistent, so I just took a deep breath and told him about the fatidic night. Dwayne took us out of the place, but his mind still tried to encompass the unexplainable events. “Maybe you guys should be tested for some kind of intoxication…” “That’s nonsense; we’re all perfectly healthy, as you can attest for yourself!” I flexed my arms and they simply felt like warm pieces of titanium against my flimsy skin. “Well, whatever it is…it’s changing your physiology, perhaps we should look for medical help!” I knew he was only trying to help, but my massive muscles ached to flex and my cock wanted to spew, not to mention that I still wanted to feel Dwayne’s cock riding my über muscular derriere, so I just placed a hand on his shoulder when he stopped at the traffic light. “Okay, Dwayne you have two options : you can take me to the hospital and have they check me like a freak, or you can take me to bed and fuck me all night long. Are you really gonna waste the chance to fuck the most muscular butt in the world?” I asked while easily flexing my chest so hard that it ripped the fabric of my borrowed shirt, which was actually a favor to fashion. The hunky Texan bodybuilder/personal trainer just gulped and stepped on the gas and turned to the left, which made me happy because I knew there were no hospitals that way, but for my own surprise we were suddenly parking at the gym.“What the hell are we doing here?” I was very disappointed with at that little man, but he actually just started kissing me and we made out for five a long time before he finally explained me his intentions. “I just thought we could test your strength levels…I mean, you’re so massive but something tells me that you’re quite much stronger than you look!” “And what makes you think that?” I asked puzzled. Dwayne smiled and showed the passenger door, and only then I noticed the indentations of my thick fingers on the metal, and all I did was opening the thing. “Damn…did I do that? I’m sorry, Dwayne I’ll have you refunded.” “Don’t worry, but now I guess you are just as curious as I am about the extent of your strength huh, not to mention that we have some very precise measuring equipment here, and I just happen to have the keys…so are you gonna waist this chance Leopold?” Dwayne asked as he opened the doors for me. I just giggled and lifted the 240 pounds muscle man by his collar, only to tease him. “If you ever tell my middle name to one single soul I’ll have you squashed like a bug.” Dwayne laughed. “Don’t worry; I just want you to squeeze me when I’m fucking you…” (to be continued) Part 4 (The earlier hours of day 4) Dwayne had convinced me to stop by our gym club to check my awesome new stats (like I need his machines to tell me that I now looked simply “massilicious”. Anyway, I guess he was just trying to make up for the terrible slip he had committed earlier, and for that reason I just played along, especially because I could get off those cheap clothes I had to borrow from that bouncer. I was right, by the way. Unnatural fabrics give me rashes. I could feel the red areas even on my flimsy skin. I felt so relieved to be out of the tightness of them. Standing nearly buck naked with the white boxers which looked almost like a thong on my immense thighs and crotch bulge, I just watched as Dwayne got ready to take my stats. “So, first we have to take your measurements…for scientific purposes…” Dwayne said in flattering tone. “Yeah, I can see your Einstein all excited about that…” I teased. Dwayne blushed. “I can’t help it…” My dutiful personal trainer carefully checked every single stat on my engrossed figure, and at each new number he collected, I could tell that he was almost sure that it was some sort of new world record. “Well, you’re 5’10 and ¾ inches tall, which is actually a tremendous height growth spurt at your age…” I lifted the guy off the ground. “Are you implying that I’m old?” “What? No…it’s just…” Dwayne noticed I was giggling, my dental bracers showing through my opened smile, so the hunky personal trainer relaxed a bit. “Still…you’re 378 pounds of sheer massive muscle, which is by any means awesome! If you were an Olympia contender, the other guys up stage would like toothpicks at your side. Your height/weight combination makes your physique breath taking!” Dwayne commented still lifted off the ground. “Well, maybe I can compete with them. I have one hot bright pink thong that would make me just phenomenal on stage…” “I… don’t think they allow something so…peculiar, but you would certainly look awesome!” Dwayne petted his cock and I could tell he lusted after my humongous muscular butt and the monstrous legs. “So, what about all these measurements you took? Care to tell me what they mean anyway?” “Are you kidding? Shit…Benny, how I can put this…Everybody is just crazy with the size on Jay Cutler’s 31.5 inches around. Well, yours are 38 inches around!” “Really? That’s over three feet around, are you sure, my thighs are that massive?” I casually commented and flexed them, creating real tsunamis of contracting fibers through the rugged surface of my ginormous quads. Dwayne just nodded. “Y-yeah, they’re amazing…But they’re just the tip of your muscle iceberg. Your calves are 28.5 inches around, which is bigger than most bodybuilder’s arms. They’d kill for 25 inches arms and your calves are even bigger!” I giggled. “The guys always said I had thin legs…I bet those new calves are actually big as bulls huh? But wait, if my calves are the size most bodybuilders would love their arms to be…” “Your arms are 32 inches around. I couldn’t believe the number so I took the measures three times, this number is fantastic. Normally, guys want their calves to be nearly the size of their arms for symmetry issues, but you are so massive that your arms can be that immense! Shit, your arms are bigger than Mister Olympia’s thighs! That’s just powerful!” I flexed the monstrous peak right in front of Dwayne’s face and heard him moaning intensely. “So what do you think about my waist? I mean, I’m eating so much latterly that I fear I’m gaining a gut...” Dwayne reacted almost like I’ve insulted him. “Are you crazy? Benny, your waist is 34 inches around, it is actually just the same as Jay Cutler’s. The “thickness” you might think comes from the size of your abdominal muscles, each one of your impressive 8 knots is so massive and thick that they mount around your waist and make you seem so much larger than you used to be, but that’s…so hot. I mean most of huge bodybuilders have “steroid guts”, I’ve seen my fair share of them, but in your case…that’s just so…freaking hot!” “And what do you have to say about those huge pecs of mine?” Dwayne gasped. “They would be my favorite part of you…if I could ever choose just one part to be my favorite…I mean they’re freaking 72 inches around! They’re bigger than the measuring tape “What do you mean? I’ve been eating like a maniac, all this extra bulk has to have some fat on it too…” “I thought that too, but I can’t find any! Your muscular tissue is so thick that it can grow denser and the fat levels on you are even lower of those before the growth. You don’t look like those competing bodybuilders on stage, all hungry, drained of water and most of their strength. You look so healthy, powerful, the perfect offseason glorious thickness but with the same shredded, rugged condition that wins competitions!” “You sound like surprised with that…Does it mean I am more than you have imagined mister “I only like super massive guys?” I chuckled, though noticing that it actually stung a little more than I originally planned. “I…am sorry about that Benny. I didn’t know it was you, but that’s no excuse for treating you in such manner…” “No, you don’t have to, I overreacted anyway. You were just being nice…” I hugged him and noticed he was chuckling, and then he just told me the reason. “You didn’t even notice that you were holding me off the ground for all that time, did you?” Dwayne chuckled, feeling excited about my enhanced strength. “Well, you’re so light I just forgot I was holding you, it feels like holding a grain of salt. You just feel the weight of your own arm…” I teased him, but Dwayne’s got a naughty mind on his own. “Which takes us to the next part of our experiment…I hope you don’t mind but I called someone else to join us…” “Who did…” I didn’t even finish the sentence and the deliciously augmented figure of Corey running into the room. “Dwayne…are you alright? What happened? Where’s Benny?” The muscular Emo was so nervous he didn’t even notice my humongous bulk, which was great because it gave me the opportunity to compare my body with my roomies. I simply groped Corey’s butt with a strong grip and he nearly jumped off his skin. “I’m right behind here sweetie!” I greeted Corey flexing my augmented guns and he turned even whiter. “F-fuck…Benny, you look…HUGE!” “Please don’t be offended, Corey, but I expected something more elaborate from an English graduate…” I gently laughed at his shocked expression while continuing to flex my humongous muscles right in his pretty face. “Take it easy with him, Benny…I texted him while you were dancing in the club. The poor guy was just too worried about you.” Dwayne said still comfortably set on my arms. “Damn…I’m still carrying you, aren’t I? Doesn’t it bother you?” Dwayne waved his head with utmost sureness. “Of course not, I am so glad you are that strong, it will only make our tests even more impressing.” “What do you mean by that?” Corey suddenly overcame his shock. “Oh you know how obsessed Dwayne is with numbers and data…he wants me to display a bit of my super strength to him.” I forced a casual tone on my explanation, and Dwayne suddenly understood the reason for him being summoned. “Damn…I can’t believe I ditched my precious Geoffrey because of some fetish…” Corey sighed but I cheered him up with a nice grab of his humongous cock. “Cheer up, Corey. You know that playing hard is the best way to conquer your guy. Besides…you can see my humongous muscles in action! In case you didn’t notice, I’m quite much heavier than you now…” Corey’s attention was drawn back into my humongous physique, and he cupped my huge pecs and we kissed very tenderly. The way our muscular bodies rubbed against each other made loud sounds, almost like rocks rolling over each other, and Dwayne surely enjoyed being the delicious filling of our massive beef sandwich. “That reminds me, how did you get to grow that big? None of us did.” Corey didn’t know but his question just made me so freaking happy that I lifted him off the ground as well, holding these two muscular men, who were both taller than me, and yet so less muscular and impressive than my magnificent brawniness. “Gee…I don’t know. I just fucked some random muscle guy and when I noticed I was blowing up like one of these cartoon shows…” I commented casually, knowing it only raised more questions than answered them. I have to say that Dwayne actually had a very clever and naughty idea to compare the strength levels. He personally started each test, using his maximum cargo on each exercise, to demonstrate the “normal” strength level a man of his impressive physique would develop after years of serious training and dedication. Then, Corey followed our personal trainer – although my augmented roommate was not that much heavier than Dwayne himself, we were both impressed that he could perform the same routine for much longer periods and dealing with a total cargo at least 50% heavier than Dwayne had lifted. “Wow…I didn’t realize I was that much stronger than you Dwayne!” Corey looked so adorable with his blushing cheeks. I was actually very impressed with my donkey boy, although now we had to call him a true stallion, his cock had grown so much bigger and thick; it looked mind-blowing massive between his own muscular thighs. “I have to say I didn’t expect such strength difference from someone who’s not even 20 pounds heavier than me, but then again, you guys have been through a unique experience. “As a matter of fact, there are thousands of reports of other third degree encounters…” Corey was about to start again, but I simply wouldn’t let him do it. “Anyway, now that you bitches have attempted, can a REAL man show you what’s strength all about?” I teased them both and flexed my humongous arms and made each one kiss the heavy peak in a sign of respect to the soaring mountains. I tried the same cargo Corey had finished, but it simply didn’t work, the weights were too light. Then, we tried doubling the same amount, but the effect was the same. We tripled, quadrupled and finally we had set every single weight available in the gym, and I was lifting the humongous cargo with one pinky finger, repeating the exercise for over 100 times and still it didn’t even feel like I was doing any effort at all. “Are you sure, there’s nothing heavier I could lift? I could lift the machines with all their weight, they seem heavy enough…oh perhaps not, that would cause a real mess…” I casually said while I continued performing flawless reps with my pinky finger. “There’s nothing else I can think of…we could try lifting cars, but we’d have to wait until the morning members arrive…” “That’s a nice thought; maybe after we fuck for the whole night, I come back and lift their cars with one hand only.” I teased my very impressed and hard cocked personal trainer. “Holy crap, you’re a powerhouse, Benny!” Dwayne said in a low tone as he watched me, and I just blew him a kiss. “Now you believe me? Nothing in this world could have made a skinny weak guy like Benny into this super strong musclebound stud!” Corey still tried to persuade Dwayne with his alien encounter theory, but the personal trainer was lost in his own naughty thoughts to even consider such ridiculous hypothesis. The loud sound of the steel plates being crushed, bent, twisted and simply molded my huge muscles like fresh dough easily shut his mouth. I actually didn’t even realize what I was doing, I guess I was really irritated with the fact that I was actually considering Corey’s idea. I suddenly felt my hunger and lust boiling inside my body. The same surge of power rushing through my muscles, each veins thickened with an unexpected explosion of renewed muscle flex. I knew my body now demanded more growth, and I subconsciously knew how to give in to such cravings. “Cut the crap Corey…Why would any super advanced civilization come all the way to Earth just to change a bunch of twinks into muscle studs? There’s just no sense in this! Now shut the fuck up and come here because I want to suck on your huge cock! And you Dwayne, better stick your own pecker in my butt or I’m gonna hunt you down!” The reflection of my humongous hairy muscular physique was so amazing that for one moment I didn’t recognize the manly, powerful, glorious bearded blond muscle god that demanded to be properly serviced by the other hunks in the room. Corey went immediately quiet and walked towards me, trying to get out of his leather pants as fast as possible, but in the end, I simply lifted him off the ground with a single finger and ripped them with my bare teeth. Corey gasped as he noticed that I was so much stronger than he could ever imagine, my moist lips engulfed his humongous cock and gently laid on the bench, lifting my humongous hairy thick legs so my sweet Dwayne could find my cherry among all that massive fur and muscle. I was sucking the 6’2” 250 pounds hunk like he was nothing but a giant lollypop, and there was even more pleasure for me to hold him so effortlessly in the air. Corey didn’t mind, he was actually having the time of his life, being sucked and lifted at the same time. Meanwhile, I noticed the lack of any worshipping action on my lower body. “Dwayne, you’d better get inside me, you’ll not like to see me in a bad mood, or perhaps you will, because I get much stronger than I already am…” I chuckled. Truth was that I couldn’t see much because of my humongous hairy pecs and the freaking thick thighs. “D-don’t worry Benny, I just heard your stomach roaring and thought that you’d like a protein shake…or a few dozen of them…” Dwayne said from the juice bar. “Oh, in that case, you’re excused. Just make sure you have made everything you can to feed me properly.” I could hear the blenders working and licked my own lips before getting back to suck Corey with even more voracity. “Erm…could you make some for me too?” My roommate begged, his own muscular stomach was aching for food, but as my sucking action grew hungrier, Corey went quiet. He was just in pure ecstasy because of the intensity of the situation. I actually didn’t realize but being the ultra-strong musclebound stud made even the simply facts much different. For instance, if I lifted all that weight without any effort, can you imagine the kind of suction I could apply on lips? I’m glad Corey was much more resistant than before, so he was able to enjoy and actually surviving my hungry blowjob.Dwayne got back with lots of shakes and even some providential tuna steaks right in time. Corey screamed at the top of his lungs as I sucked him dry like a little juice box. I never felt so hungry for his cum before, but I was so strong that it didn’t take much for me to dry him out. So I just lifted my torso and set him on the ground, right in time to grab a full blender of fresh strawberry protein shake. “Damn…Benny, you’re on fire tonight!” Corey still felt dizzy, but he quickly claimed his own blender of protein shake. “Heh, I know…but your horse long cock really kept me motivated.” I said between gulps and bites. Dwayne chuckled. “You should take a look at yourself, Benny. You have cum and milk mustaches over your own blond facial hair!” I looked at the peculiar reflection and smiled, my fluorescent dental braces shone in the poor lit room and we all chuckled. Suddenly, we were all surprised with another sound. I felt the boiling again and then my cock was growing like never before. It was so intense, the monster sized phallus grew like it was being stuffed with more mass, I gasped as it easily reached, then surpassed Corey’s freaking monster. “Dammit… What are you waiting for? Suck me Corey! Dwayne, you’d better get on my butt now, or I’m not answering for my behavior!” I said throwing the empty blender away. The two guys didn’t take a second to oblige – Corey positioned, his cock went down my throat and he sucked on my humongous obelisk, while Dwayne found his sweet way between my muscular cheeks. I felt so intoxicated by the hunger and the pleasure, my senses were fuzzy, but I could tell we were enjoying like never before. I had Corey’s cock in my mouth and applied even more strength to my sucking, which made him roar and try the same with my own cock, and although he wasn’t even close to my strength, the feeling was actually incredible! Meanwhile, Dwayne also pounded my ass with all his puny strength, which was the greatest compliment I could get from that petite muscle hunk. I could hear his groaning and the loud sound of his balls slapping against the hardness of my butt, I knew he would be very much in pain after the rush of adrenaline ceased, but it was just so intense that I loved every single moment, squeezing my butt on occasion, just to make him feel my absurd strength, and in such moments he actually took long bites on my calves, letting me know when to let go of his tiny little pecker. Dwayne came first, filling my gut with his manly seed, and I felt his warmth entering me. Then, I just flexed and relaxed my butt in such fast movements that I somehow brought Dwayne into cumming a second time, which felt so surprising he kept punching my steel hard abs, and yet I felt nothing. Corey and I came almost at the same time, when my rock musclegod’s spunk squirted down my throat I suddenly felt like an atomic bomb of pleasure had exploded inside me. I just flexed all my muscles and felt my own flood of man juice filling Corey’s throat. The poor gasped and gagged, but there was no way he could escape the flood of my monster cock. Dwayne eventually slipped from my moist muscular bubble butt, he just collapsed in the ground, barely able to stand up. Suddenly, he jumped up in shock. “Fuck…Corey’s growing too!” He announced and I noticed my roommate’s body growth spurt spreading across his shoulder blades, then his own chest thickened as he threw his head back. I have to confess that for one moment I feared Corey would outgrow me. Fortunately, that moment was soon gone. “Shit! Benny, you’re growing too!” Dwayne pointed even more shocked as my whole figure bubbled with violent growth spasms, I just chuckled and reached for Corey’s shocked face, kissed him so intensely, we both made out as our muscles grew bigger. That was the best thing ever – making out while both of us were growing, we could worship the expanding biceps, the ballooning chests, the augmenting thighs. Each part of our bodies grew thicker, wider and the fibers multiplied underneath the flimsy skins of our glorious bodies. Our cocks rubbed against each other, their thick veined surfaces, slippery because of our insane amounts of pre cum, our lustful kisses and desiring tongues bathed the expanding areas of our bodies. However, the best part of making out with another growing guy is to know that you’re growing much faster and in much more intensity than him. No matter how amazing Corey’s muscle growth happened, it simply paled in comparison with my own expansion. I knew I had a condescending grin on me. “Don’t worry, Corey, just your Wheaties and you will be big like me…or not!” I just laughed realizing my body grew in real waves of intense power. In fact, at some point we both realized I was looking at Corey at eye level. There’s something special about the realization that you’re now taller, maybe it’s a stupid sensation of self-assurance, but Corey’s awkward smile when he noticed that he was no longer taller than me was priceless. It only seconded the even more awkward smile when I was looking down at him! “Benny, you’re growing so fast…so powerful!” Dwayne said as he jumped in my arms and we both kissed each other in a furious passion. I guess the little guy was really into muscle freaks, and that particular muscle freak was growing even more humongous. The muscles on my body grew in such raging waves of multiplying fibers that it felt like I was in some kind of reality morphing software. The dimensions of my marvelous figure only augmented and looked manlier, stronger, harder and so much more muscular! Corey joined Dwayne in the worship of my physique, despite the fact he was growing bigger as well, but it was the same than trying to see stars during a sunny day, you simply forgot they are still there! Nonetheless, Corey continued to grow more muscular, he was actually even more of a rock musclegod than before. Standing at 6’6” at 420 pounds of hard alabaster toned muscles and totally smooth except for his love trail and crotch, my hung stallion now had a huge 20 inches soft cock. His long raven black hair now made him look like some kind of man-lion, he actually seemed so much agile and gracious, his smile almost sounded like a real purr. “Fuck…I feel awesome!” His voice tone was so good to hear, and judging by the shock expression on Dwayne he could make a guy cum just by speaking his name. However, as most impressive as Corey’s new body was, he just couldn’t compare to my new size. I’ve kept growing for many minutes before Corey’s growth subsided, and I could tell Dwayne was just impatient to get my freaking new stats. “Holy mackerel, you’ve grown to 6’8 and ½ inches tall, that’s almost one whole foot taller than you were right when you stepped in the gym!” “Yeah…and I only grew like four inches…there’s really something about you huh?” My timid musclegod rocker blushed. I looked down at Corey and kissed the top of his pretty head. “Damn…you guys look so cute I could eat you both!” Dwayne had to bring two scales so he could take a more accurate reading of my weight. “That’s… 778 pounds! Fuck…Benny you’re heavier than Jay Cutler, Phil Heath and Branch Warren all together!” The guy screamed in such ecstasy, he hugged me and kissed my body in a cute worship frenzy Corey had a puzzled expression on his face, but I waited until Dwayne recovered from his hyper aroused state. “And these guys are important because…” Corey started. Dwayne chuckled. “They’re the top 3 bodybuilders in the last Olympia show!” “I still don’t get it…” Corey felt a bit ashamed. “Heh, it has to do with their on season weight: Cutler competes in the range of 274 pounds, Heath goes for about 245 and Warren got onstage at 250 pounds! That sums up to 769 pounds and I’m 9 pounds heavier than the three alpha dogs of the sport!” I casually affirmed. It was Dwayne’s time to seem impressed. “I didn’t know you followed their carriers so closely…” “I must have read it in some site while I browsed for naked pictures of bodybuilders. Anyway, if I were to compete, you’re saying they should give to me 1st, 2nd and 3rd places? That doesn’t seem quite fair…I guess I must grow so much bigger than all the prizes go to me!” I chuckled and kissed the over excited bodybuilding fan. Corey and Dwayne took my powerful measurements. I actually didn’t care much for the actual number as my little darling Dwayne, but his excitement made me all so pride of being so huge for my little guy. “Your chest is 110 inches! That’s so much that I am speechless, it feels so amazing and powerful!” Dwayne whispered in my ears.“Don’t worry, babe, I’ll let you shave and massage my freaking massive nipples…” “Funny thing is that your arms are 55” when you’re not even flexing, and when you do, they reach up to 70 whole inches! That’s just so impressive, it’s like your fibers get much thicker than they should be!” Dwayne commented. “Well, I guess I have to bring them to 70 inches cold to see how much they go flexed huh?” I teased him, but judging by his look as he kissed the peak of my flexed guns, that was a promise I had to realize. “Oh come on! Your legs are 78”! That’s more than my own chest!” Corey faked a protest and just blushed when he measured my other monster. “And I guess you’re the hung freak in our household now…that’s 29 inches…soft, if you call that soft…” “Oh, it is soft…for the time being…but if you keep teasing me, you’ll have a new measurement…” “Well, isn’t it interesting?” Dwayne mentioned as he checked something on his tablet. Noticing he had our attention, Dwayne showed us the graphics he had improvised to display my growth compared to Corey’s. “Benny, you told me that you had sex with a bouncer before you went to the restaurant right?” I nodded. “Yeah, I was starving…” “Did you have sex in the club too, Corey?” “Of course not! I mean, I was talking to my precious Geoffrey and we were about to go to his place…”Dwayne smiled. “Am I wrong to assume you had sampled the bouncer’s cum?” “Okay, I confess, I’m a cum pig!” I said rolling my eyes, but Dwayne just kissed me again. “Let’s not forget that you also had an intense workout, although your strength doesn’t consider it to be intense at all, your muscles were pumped, and then you felt hungry and horny at the same time. You had Corey’s cum inside you twice, and he had your sample too; the two of you ate a lot too before your growth spurts started…” “So, you think these facts are causing the growth? But we’ve been sucking and having each other’s cum for a long time…” Corey argued, but then Dwayne brought the most important detail. “Yeah, but I bet it got different after that night, right? I mean you guys have never been to a gym before, and all of a sudden you do so well on your first day? No sore bodies? No angst? I’ve noticed your strength levels were already much higher than I could expect from guys in your condition, but you were almost at the same level, with Corey winning by just a small percent, until tonight of course.” I looked at Corey and he shrugged. “So, what is your point?” Dwayne smiled. “I don’t think I have any point, it’s just funny to realize that your growth spurts are preceded by hunger and lust, not to mention the fact that if you now have a birth mark exactly like mine…” The personal trainer showed the spot behind his left shoulder to Corey and they both located the very same mark on my left shoulder. I barely could see it in the mirror reflection but that was indeed startling, especially because Corey had no sign on his augmented body. “I had never noticed it there before!” I casually commented, but the two of them seem to agree with me. “And although your cock was massive, it wasn’t bigger than Corey’s until AFTER you drank his cum…” Dwayne commented. “Let’s not forget that Dwayne’s cum was only inside you as a matter of fact.” Corey chuckled as they realized I grew closer to their conclusion. “So, how do you think that happened? I just got it from you?” Dwayne nodded. “Well, a birth mark like that is genetic, but I think you have absorbed more than just it, if you look carefully…your marvelous body is an improved version of mine…I don’t want to brag, but my body always had this impressive shoulder/waist proportion that gives me some advantage in the comparison with guys who were even bigger than me.” “Wait…so I took Corey’s freakishly huge cock gene and made mine even bigger? Not to mention that I have features of your own physique only made better?” I asked excited. “Well, it makes sense in theory. You must acquire some features from the guys whose cum you drink, I don’t know exactly how it happens.” Dwayne explained. “Wait a minute…Benny…what if you had to assemble a workout routine for an elderly man who had injured his left arm during an accident?” I opened my mouth to comment on how stupid and useless Corey’s question was, but something else came out of my mouth. It was the very detailed exercise routine with the number of reps and all the especial care that situation demanded. When I finished, Dwayne’s eyes were just as wide as mine.“H-how did you know that?” Dwayne asked Corey. “I remembered he quoted the competition weight of those bodybuilders by heart. I know Benny well enough to realize he would never know any sports fact by heart. Unless, if you call naming all of Kim Kardashian’s ex-boyfriends a sport…” We all laughed at that, because he was absolutely right, it was only then I remembered I had Corey’s traces as well, so I closed my eyes and recited something that came into my mind, and Corey quickly came to shut my mouth. “Are you crazy? That’s the poem I’m working for Geoffrey, you have no right to make fun of it!” “Oh, I’m sorry…I didn’t know…but it’s good. It reminds me of the earlier Langston Hughes’ work…” I casually commented. “Stop that now, you’re giving me the creeps!” Corey demanded. “Damn… I’m sorry…these things just came to my mind. I feel so marveled like...” “…when Karl Lagerfeld met Kimora for the first time! I didn’t even need to have your gifts inside me to guess that part.” Corey chuckled. “Wait a minute…knowledge isn’t passed by genes is it?” I asked Dwayne, but then I answered myself. “Some species display they have inborn knowledge about situations they have never experienced before, which can be some kind of genetic cargo.” Dwayne chuckled. “I guess that you are a better, bigger and more muscular amalgamation of all the men you’ve fucked Benny.”I brought my little Dwayne into my arms and kissed him passionately. “Well, why don’t we continued with our experiments then?” “I’d love to…Shit…look at the time! It’s almost a quarter to 5, the janitors will get here in a few moments!” Dwayne gulped as he noticed the mess we created: the empty blender cups, most of which were broken, steel plates crushed, the bars were bent like pretzels, and there was cum everywhere. “Damn…Dwayne I am sorry…I’ll cover the damages.” I instinctively looking for my checkbook, but only then I realized it was still back at the club. The tanned little guy just kissed my arm and caressed it tenderly. “Don’t worry, big guy…I can still clean it and come up with an excuse, but not if you monsters are here…” Dwayne said as he threw his car keys to Corey. “Make sure you put the big monster guy in the back seat okay? And please let him be careful…I know he’s absorbing our DNA, but his strength levels are much bigger, Benny can be dangerous if he is not focused.” “Whoa…take it easy, I’m not some monster….” I tried to protest, but right then Dwayne pointed to the plates I’ve crushed without even realizing, so I went quiet. Corey and I went back to Dwayne’s car, and I carefully entered the back seat, feeling so cramped, but trying not to damage his property even further. Corey was not little by all means, but he still managed to drive that pick up down the street. “Damn…this is the best night out ever!” Corey chuckled as he looked at my grinning face. “I think Dwayne is falling for me…” I said blushing. “Heh, I guess you became his wildest dream…” Corey commented casually as we passed by some dark alley. I looked at my side and noticed something. “Hey isn’t that Tristan over there?” I pointed to the very pale red haired boy dressed in skimpy baby-look shirt and white denim shorts. Judging by the way he ran, we could tell the guy was in trouble. Right then we devised a bunch of jocks chasing the poor twink. “Stop the car, Corey…” I ordered. “Benny, don’t do anything stupid. We can call 911 and these guys will all run away…remember what Dwayne said, you’re too strong now…” The right side of Dwayne’s car flew away as I forced my way out. Corey still screamed for me, but I was possessed. I just walked towards the bastards, and by that time they had cornered Tristan. “Please…I don’t have any money…” He cried. “We don’t want money from you, queer. We want some blood!” The tough looking guy spat on his face. “That’s good, because I’m about to take a lot from you!” The power in my voice tone scared the hell of them. I immediately devised the shine of the blades. “What the fuck do you want freak?” The guy asked trying to sound angry, when in fact he was just really scared. I simply reached for him and lifted the puny dude by his collar. I heard the several blades trying to penetrate my naked monstrous muscular body, but they simply broke in pieces. Someone else produced an aluminum baseball bat and took a good swung at my back, but it just resulted in the destruction of the expensive equipment. I reached the shocked little guy and picked him as well, and for some stupid reason, those morons thought they could outrun me, but they actually found a much more determined Corey waiting for them right at the corner of the street. “What do we do with them?” Corey asked while holding three of them. Meanwhile, I had the remaining 5 in my powerful bear hug. “They’re not important…” I threw the scumbags inside the dumpster and turned my attention to the shocked Tristan, who was even more scared now. “Please, don’t hurt me…” I gently hugged him. “It’s okay now, those guys won’t hurt you…” before he demanded any explanation, Corey touched my shoulder. “We have to go…the police soon will be here and we still have the matter of Dwayne’s car…” “Thank you so much!” He screamed as we ran down the dark street, back to rest of Dwayne’s pick up. I just held the right door and tossed it on the trunk of the vehicle, squeezing my humongous built back inside. Corey started the car and drove us towards home, he was quiet for most of the time but I still felt my blood boiling inside my veins. “You did the right thing, it was a bit impulsive, but you did the right thing, Benny.” He said after all. “Thanks for the help, sweetie. I just felt so angry…” “You’re not turning into some kind of gay superhero are you?” He finally had the urge to ask and we both laughed really hard.“Well, I could design a fantabulous costume if I wanted. Something that would put Lady Gaga into shame, the only problem would be that I’d have to make bigger versions of it.” Corey suddenly gulped. “You really want to take this further huh?” “Of course…we still have two delicious sources back at home! Can you believe how much bigger we will be with Kenny and Diego’s gifts? That would be an awesome start.” “Start of what?” I had Dwayne’s knowledge of physiology, and although I knew they weren’t enough, they would have to do for now. “The start of something very interesting.” End of part 4

N.U.M.B. I woke up with my ass in the air and my face to the ground. My whole body felt like it was hit be a Mack truck. Even my fingernails hurt. I tried to remember last night, but it was pretty much a blur. I remembered going out with my friend, Joe, to the gym and then to see the new Bruce Willis movie (it was pretty good, too). Lately, Joe had been really active in lifting and it was beginning to show. He used to be really skinny but in the last week or so he was really showing some bulk under his clothes. He said it was because of this new protein shake he was taking. After the movie, we headed to down to the Pier to go out for a bite to eat at some New Sushi restaurant that Joe had been gushing over for the last 2 weeks since he first went there. Joe was always finding new places to eat. I knew how he loved to eat, but he always stayed as thin as a rail, of course until lately. I on the other hand, ate sensibly and lifted regularly, but always had to fight with my weight. I was a chunky guy, for such a picky eater. I do though, remember enjoying the California Rolls and then heading to the bathroom and that’s the last thing I could picture in my foggy brain. . As I began to stand up and I noticed that I was naked except for wearing a sheet of some sort around me like underwear. It looked like something sumo wrestlers would wear. I think it’s called a Fundoshi. Whatever it was, it made me feel sexy wearing it for some reason. I also thought to myself, “You could say it was like wearing a “diaper”, as I chucked which made my ribs hurt. Still, it felt good. As I began to focus on the real world around me I noticed that I was in some sort of small warehouse. I could hear what sounded like a foghorn in the distance and there was a light that periodically filled the building with its beam. I figured that I must be somewhere still on the pier and that the Bay Lighthouse was the source of the horn and light. I began to walk toward a door that looked like it led outside, but it was locked. There was absolutely nothing other than myself that I could see in the very dark, but occasionally lit, warehouse. The air was not cold, and neither was I, but it felt like I had goose bumps all over me, and strangely I felt very warm all over. I looked down again at my body and my nipples were standing very erect and I could feel that slow building excited feeling you get when you are getting horny. After about 15 minutes I felt better and even hornier despite some pain throughout me. My body seemed to be covered in a clear oil of some sort. In fact the oil felt very warm on my skin. It actually tingled some when I spread my hands over my body, which must be the reason my nipples were so erect and my body felt energized and was becoming even more sexually charged. I looked down at my body and was pleasingly shocked at how good I looked in the “diaper”. My body was not the body I remembered that I had last night. It had changed and it was glowing with a nice sheen. My chest and arms looked thick and full, but not fat. Actually they were quite muscular but not all cut up; more like slabs of meat. My stomach was flat and hard, but no abs showed. My legs felt heavy and powerful and I realized that with every step I took, my thighs rubbed together and it felt really good. Normally, I had a fair amount of hair on my body, but as I inspected my body further I noticed it was all gone. Somehow I had been cleanly shaven all over, and yes I checked there too. I pulled out the top of the Fundoshi and looked down inside at my cock…Wow….My cock looked bigger and thicker than normal but I figured it was because I know longer had all that coarse curly hair hiding a few inches. As I moved around, the fabric of the sheet rubbed against my freshly shone balls which only made me more aroused and my cock plump up larger, filling the soft pouch of my Fundoshi. I was sure someone had done something to me and this both scared and excited me. I had actually changed and had become like an off season body builder, but not huge yet. I always loved the stories of regular guys getting super strong and big. I would read all the sexually charged and awesome stories on Muscle-growth.org and other sites and it usually ended with me cumming hard and shooting on my face, but I always thought it was all just a strange fantasy of mine. I knew I had a fetish for muscle but I was straight with a great fiancé. I had experimented with guys once or twice back in college, but only the huge muscular ones and then I thought it was only do to pure adoration. I thought I just wanted to be like them and now as I looked and felt my new body, I was well on my way. But why was I so horny over the prospect of being huge or seeing and being with huge guys. I know I didn’t need a guy to satisfy me, Hell; Christie did one heck of a job with that. That girl could definitely deep throat and suck a mean cock. But damn, the big guys were exciting for some reason. Huge muscles touching me and me worshiping them, Fuck…I just couldn’t get their visions out of my head and I felt so warm and horny. Oh God, I really felt good. My hands were all over my chest and arms and then I felt my ass and it was shaven too. Smooth as a baby’s butt but more meaty and firmer. Odd, though, even though the sheet was going between the crack of my ass, I really didn’t feel anything there. In fact it was the only place on my body that I didn’t feel something. My muscles and my cock ached, my body was hot and on a sexual fire, my balls we being stimulated by this fucking awesome sheet and my cock felt heavy and was almost rock hard, but there was no feeling on or in my ass. It was numb. Just then I heard the sound of a latch behind me and I spun around to see a huge door open and flood the warehouse with a blinding light. I could barely see two huge figures toss another figure into the room. I heard the thump and ummph as the person hit the hard floor. I began to run towards the open door as my eyes adjusted to the light, but what I saw for a split second made me stop in my tracks. The two humungous figures that had thrown the body in here were gigantic muscular Adonis’. They must have been over 8 feet tall and literally the size of a car. They were incredibly attractive and I could actually feel waves of sexuality pouring off of them. Just having getting a momentary glimpse of them made my whole body feel electric and my cock hit full hardness. I think I actually moaned. I saw one of them smile and then the door slammed shut. Since my eyes had adjusted more to the darkness, after the door slammed shut, I got a glimpse of my new resident. His body was immense, but not as big as the other two. I walked slowly over to the mass of flesh lying there to get a closer look. My heartbeat was pumping so hard I could actually feel it beating in time with my cock, to which it was pulsating like crazy. I got within a foot of the body and it looked familiar but this guy was just enormous. I knelt down and looked closer and as I looked at his face, I realized….It was my friend Joe. He was dressed in the same white baby diaper Fundoshi sheet that I was but his body was twice as big as mine and 4 or 5 times bigger than I remembered him. My cock began to shoot out some precum and I began to actually drool. A drop of my saliva hit his cheek and he flinched and began to stir. I stool up quickly. . “Ummmhhh,ooommmm,” was all he could sound out. Thoughts were racing through my head. Mostly of how much mine and Joe’s bodies had changed and my burning desire to touch and worship him. I shook my head to try regaining my thoughts, I thought of “…what’s her name…uhh… fuck…it’s…it’s….Chris… Chris…something….Wow, Look at him…. He’s so fucking beautiful. He looks like a sleeping God. All those massive muscles and he’s right in front of me…I ‘m soooo warm and I’ve never been so horny…God I want him… I need him…I wonder if I just touch his pecs if...” As soon as I touched him I felt a huge shot of adrenaline hit my body with an incredible force that sent me flying back on my ass. I stood up and tried again, but with the same result. It was as if I had a huge orgasm and a punch in the gut at the same time. I got back up and tried again, this time making sure not to touch his bare skin I held onto the sheet wrapped around him. Nothing, this time. I shook the sheet, “Joe, Joe, wake up, Hey buddy, come on, wake up” “Wha wha, where I am, who did…Steve? What day is it?” he said as he rose up onto his feet. “Hey Joe, we’re in some sort of warehouse and I think we are guinea pigs of some sort. It’s Saturday I think, but I’m not sure. Something’s happened to us. Something amazing and great. I mean look at us. We’ve both changed. It’s fucking awesome.” I rambled. And as Joe slowly started to process things I began to eye worship his muscular body. Oh My God, He was amazing. He was huge and thick. He was 5 times as big as I remembered him and he was shaven like me. In fact his entire body was shaven including his head. I thought for a second and then touched my head and sure enough…Mr. Clean. But Joe’s body was far more advanced and muscular than mine. His chest must have been at least 60 inches around and his arms a good 24 inches. He was massive, but still not as huge as the two goons that tossed him like a rag doll. . He almost had an 8 pack and his abs rippled like waves with every shimmering movement. As with me, he was covered in the same oil and the heat that radiated off of his body caused my cock to harden even more, if that were even possible. His face seemed more chiseled and he was actually even more beautiful than I had remembered. His eyes had gone from being a grey hazel to a deep cobalt blue. He now stood about 4 inches taller than me and last night I was the taller guy. His legs and ass looked as large as any pro bodybuilder’s with thick huge muscles that were cut like a gods…and DAMN, the basket in his Fundoshi seemed not just huge, but gigantic. I licked my lips and my saliva glands went into overdrive as I began to drool again. “Oh My God,” I thought, “what has happened to me? I actually want this hunk more than…” She was gone. “more than…anything I ever have.” My cock was throbbing uncontrollably and aching now, and I tried to reason that it was because my balls were constantly being stimulated but I knew deep down that it was the sight of this Man…no…God before me. I knew of my past, but that…person…never registered again in my head. I knew that I had never been attracted to men before, but for some reason, a reason that I didn’t even care about anymore, I really was turned on looking at Joe. He was pure maleness: The perfect specimen of a being. He was not longer just a man to me, he was a supreme being; more than just a mere human. The same sexual energy that had come off of the two giants was now pouring out of Joe. His sexual heat hit me over and over and I loved it. I began to put my hands up to touch him and he stopped me with “Stop” motion of his hand. “Wait” was all he said and he smiled at me and began to talk. . “Steve, I think I know what has happened to us.” Even his voice was hugely deep and that of a god’s. My new strong legs felt weak at the sound of him. “Here let me show you something.” He said as he moved closer and around behind me. Then without warning, he grabbed my ass and the pleasure that swept through my body was more than I have ever experienced. I nearly came from just his touch. A wet spot from all the precum that came spewing out of my cock began to soak my Fundoshi. His hands began to manipulate my firm ass and the waves of pure sexual energy that poured from him into me was mind blowing. Push after push of a hot orgasmic inducing wave of pure sexual pleasure coursed out of him. His body wasn’t even next to mine and I could feel his huge cock rubbing my ass through the sheet. It felt so good there, it belonged…there and my ass had no other existence then to be a receptacle for his cock. The more his body and my body connected through my ass the more I was lost in him. After about a minute of this I was completely under his control. I no longer had a will of my own. It was as if I was an extension of Joe, that I was now a motor movement of his brain. It felt as if he was whispering in my ear, but his mouth never moved. His thoughts transferred into me, “Just do what I say and I think we can be something….something amazing. Oh my god, I never would have believe it, but it’s true, they told me this was the only way, but I didn’t believe them , but it’s really true. Please Steve, go with anything that I do to you and for God’s sake, do NOT touch me with your hands, it will stop the transference and we will lose it all. Grab your cock and hold onto it and don’t let go. Also do not cum until I tell you. This is of vital importance. You MUST NOT CUM, until I say too.” I put my hands down under my sheet and I grabbed my new larger cock and moaned in pleasure. “I think we are here to help build an army of superhuman men…” He continued to manipulate my ass as I felt his cock literally rip through his sheet and smack against my hungry ass cheeks. It was soaking wet with his precum and as it rubbed against my cheeks I felt him pull my Fundoshi off of my body. Then, when I felt his cock pulsating against my hole, I knew he was getting ready to invade and conquer my entire body with that incredible GodCock of his. It was beginning to get very hard to concentrate on his words that were pouring into my head, but as he continued to think his words were implanted in my brain like stamp to paper. “…an army of men called N.U.M.B. It stands for Neurologically Unified Muscular Beings. We will be able to be one superhuman species: One all encumbering God! We will be connected as one, with each other and with those that made us, the Alinumbari, but to do that, we must have anal intercourse to transfer the Neurotoxins into each other and then become many, but one. They started my change a few weeks ago, now I will start yours and in turn my change will finish and I will complete. I will be one of them. The restaurant was a cover. Right now you and I are under the restaurant and N.U.M.B. central is under us. I do not know yet where they come from, but after I begin your transformation, I and I become one with them, I will know all that they know. They’ve been watching us for years and only a select few are chosen to become one. You and I are special. They see in us something that is unique and will benefit them. I don’t know what it is but as N.U.M.B. soldiers we will be able to manipulate our bodies into any size or shape we need to be to go unnoticed in the world. There are 50 of us, now. They chose us, Two weeks ago they kidnapped me and injected me with a muscle serum to begin the process, just like they did to you last night. I’m sure you’ve noticed the changes in you…I know I have.” Joe, licked my neck sending waves of a sexual electricity coursing throughout my body and I could dimly feel his cockhead expand against my ass. “Then the next day, my maker entered me and thus my growth and loyalty to N.U.M.B. began and now it’s your turn, my boy. That’s why I brought you here; where they made me. And since they want you too, they are letting you be my first to make. You have to be willing in order for this to work. Let me know you want this. We will become like them…No….we will be them” As he talked all that registered on my conscious level were the words “numb, super, hands, cock, anal, one, us, and gods” and without even hesitating I shook my head and softly spoke the word “Yes”. I know that I was completely in his control and I didn’t care. I wanted this. I wanted him. Joe was now my one, my only. I thought of nothing and noone else. I only needed him. I needed him in my mind, in my soul, my heart and physically in me. I began to beg him to fuck me. “Please Joe, fuck me, God I need you in me. Please Joe fuck me…all of you. I need all of you. I love you.” With that, Joe, shoved in his 14 inch super cock. He grabbed a hold of my hips and in one swift move rammed himself into me. There was no easy in. I was like a hammer hitting a nail at full force. The force caused my cock to explode and spray huge amounts of precum all over the area. I had no pain at all. My ass and hips were numb to it, but not to the pleasure Joe gave me. I now understood why my body had been this way. There was no pain; only pure pleasure. I think the numbness of my ass and hips were only to ward off pain, but it also increased the pleasure aspect tenfold. I had to be numb down there in order to completely accommodate his huge manhood. Our captors must have injected me with a special serum to increase my muscles and numb my ass and hips. I looked forward to meeting and thanking them. And if they looked like Joe or those two goons, I would be thanking them in complete worship. Joe rammed into me with more force than any normal man or woman would be able to endure. Any normal human would have died from the internal injuries. Never once did he slow down. He was a complete fuck machine on overdrive. He lifted me up into the air above his cock and brought me down onto his shaft with such force his own precum and my ass juices squirted out of my ass with every thrust. With every drive of his cock into me I squirted out squirt after squirt of precum. We were soon standing in a huge puddle of our love juices. After about 10 minutes of this position he laid me down flipping me over onto my back, never once touching the rest of my body other than my hips and ass. He pulled my hips into the air and he thrust with superhuman power into me. The more he pounded me the more I yearned for him. I could feel my body was on fire. In fact the friction of his enormous cock ramming in me and all the sweat, oil and body juices were actually starting to smoke. Steam and heat were rising off our bodies. We were encircled in our own self educed smoke screen. Neither one of us spoke a word during the whole time; the only sounds were of our bodies slamming together and liquid flying everywhere. Neither of us grunted, nor screamed for over an hour of this. I held onto my cock loving the feeling of it filling with juice every time he exited my hole and then I could feel it shoot out from time to time. We both were soaked with it and our sweat. The oil on our bodies only got hotter and hotter and never rinsed away. The oil actually was the catalyst that made us the completely perfect fuck machines that we had become. I do not believe that any human on earth would have lived through this without the oil on them. This would be proven later. After another hour of continued relentless fucking, I could feel Joe starting to build up inside. I felt his cock expand and lengthen. It didn’t just slightly expand; his cock must have gained 5 more inches around and in length as he fucked me. His breathing was not normal anymore, he was breathing like a horse in a race. Huge, deep inhalations and then he would exhale so strongly it was like a 40 mph wind. Now he began to grunt, groan and growl. His chest heaved so much it expanded to twice its size with every breath. His ramming became even harder if that was possible and he began to drool himself. I was getting covered in his saliva. With each drop it felt like an adrenaline rush. I began to cry out in ecstasy with every connection of his orgasmic spit. His body became a dark crimson color and he began to actually glow. Just when I thought I would explode before I was supposed too, the unthinkable happened. We moved. At first I felt lightheaded, but no, not just light headed, but my whole body felt light. I opened my eyes and noticed that we were about 10 feet off the ground. We were flying and fucking in mid air. It took us both by surprise, but we loved it. We knew we were becoming something amazing. Something Colossal. It was apparent from not only everything else but especially now with our new ability that we were both becoming superhuman….or maybe not human at all. Joe ripped what was left of both of our Fundoshi’s off of us and uttered one word, “CUM” The first shot was from Joe and it felt like it went from his cock into my ass, up my cock and out of it. It was literally like one huge shot of cum. As it poured out of my cock like a fire hose, it shot the wall over 20 feet away from us. It sprayed and broke through the glass on one of the doors. It was so huge and so fast that that we had actually put dents in the walls. The second spurt from Joe almost blew me off of him, but he held tight. My second shot came and I opened my mouth to receive it. It quickly filled my hungry mouth and as my spunk was pouring out of it. I swallowed as fast as I could. My seed tasted amazing. Sweet and pungent like hot cream. I must have swallowed 4 times before I stopped. Meanwhile, Joe was not only filling my hole with his supercum, but he continued to ram me hard. His bucking never ebbed. With every thrust we moved forward in the air and we finally hit the large steel doors from where he had entered. I probably shot about 8-10 huge volleys of cum before it started to pour like a lava flow out of my cock, completely covering our pelvis’ in my sticky glue. Joe came for about 6 minutes straight with at least over 50 shots into me. With every shot I could see his body expand and grow muscle. He was now glowing a bright orange color and the glow of him was entrapping me into it. When he finished cumming and growing, we slowly drifted back to the ground. The glow faded and when we stood up, I looked at Joe and he was now exactly like those 2 goons. He stood over 8 feet tall and was the size of a small car. His cock, still hard as a rock pointed straight up and was at least 2 feet long. He bent his head down and playfully sucked the remaining cum off his cockhead. I envied him. He looked back up and seemed to go into some sort of trance, like he was listening to someone. He looked back down at me with a very serious but still incredibly sexual way. He just stood there with his hands on his hips as if to say marvel at me and I did. His chest was at least 90 inches around with arms of 35-38 inches. He now had a 12 pack of pure muscle on his abs and his legs were literally as large as two oak trees. Veins snaked through them like a road map and his calves were larger than a normal man’s waist. It looked as though the oil was no longer on him but then I caught were it had gone. I saw one of the last puddles absorb into his abs area and I knew he had hit his final stage. His cock finally began to deflate and when it was finally soft it was still over a foot long and as round as a 2 liter bottle. Then I started to hear a noise, but it was more than a noise. It was Joe. He said to me, “I am Joekelor”, only his mouth never moved. “I am N.U.M.B. I am no longer a human but a SuperBeing. I have finished my change and am no longer of your species. The Human species is weak and full of disease. I will never get sick or die. I am immortal. I am…what you Human’s call…A God. You are a CrossSpecies, Steve. You are no longer human, but you are not yet a God. You will soon be one of us, Steve. You are now my property and my son to help change into the God you will become. You will do my will and what I ask of you until you hit this stage and become our equal.” He continued speaking to me with his mind, “My master’s name is Chadkelor He is who made me. Changing you into a Crossspecies is what finished my process to be N.U.M.B. This was all planned and I now know that you and I had no resistance from the beginning. There is a plan of change for all, to have a new world. My journey began like yours; I first entered the restaurant 2 weeks ago and I woke up the same way you did. My friend Chad from College called me out of the blue and invited me to dinner. I had not seen him in over a year. He looked great; large and full of thick muscle. We ate and I had to use the restroom. I blacked out. Later I awoke, like you and then Chad was thrown in with me. He was different and much larger as I was with you. Chadkelor is one of those that put me in here with you. He gave me the gift that he had been given and my whole life changed. I grew muscles; thick muscles that I had longed for my whole puny life. In less then a week I had bodybuilders, powerlifters, huge bouncers throwing themselves at me everyday. After Chadkelor made me into a CrossSpecies he told me to enjoy my new body and to have as many muscle humans worship me as possible, the more I had, the more I would grow, but I was not to fuck any of them. I had to choose my son for that privilege: he said that my sexual energy would pour off of me and entice the strongest most viral humans. It did. I had over 30 muscle humans suck me that week. Besides the pinnacle of orgasms with my maker, my muscle human orgasms were the most intense and euphoric I had ever had. I could not get enough. With every orgasm my muscle increased. My hunger for you increased. I had to wear loose clothing as to not cause suspicion especially for the one who would become my son, YOU. When I wore clothing my body would hold in my sexual power. That is why you never saw me naked. But when I was not around you I would go to the gym and disrobe in the locker room. Man after man would feed off of me and which helped me grow and come closer to be able to change you and I. This is what you shall do. At the end of the week, Chadkelor told me to find the one, to find you and to bring you to the restaurant. He told me that after you got there to give you the injection that he gave to me when I first came to the restaurant. I followed you into the restroom and stood next to you at the urinal and took out my cock. I saw your eyes glaze and you began to drool. You immediately got hard and began to feed on me. I waited till I came in your mouth and I took the syringe and injected you. I then went through the back door of the restaurant with you in my arms and took you to Chadkelor. The initial injection is what makes us begin to grow and it causes our asses to be able to take any size cock. Some are larger than others when they are the CrossSpecies. Mine was very large, yours looks to be even larger. When I came to Chadkelor’s room, you were in a trance but conscious. We both fed off of him as he milked his oil into our mouths and then sprayed us with his oil or as you would say, his cum. As a SuperBeing, we no longer have normal human cum. It is supercharged and as so, can alter physics of a human. It starts neurologically and travels to every muscle in the body. This is how we become one…I…Yes Chadkelor…I will…..Steve, I have told you more then you need to know right now. You will be told more later. I am told I must test you to see if you are fully my CrossSpecies. Come to me”. I did. “Lie down” I did. “Cum” Instantly my flaccid cock sprang back to life, bigger than before. It must have been about 12 inches long and about 6 inches thick, my body arched, my head threw back and my crotch thrust outward. I then rose in the air and began to have an even more intense orgasm than before which lasted for about 5 minutes. I then drifted back down and looked up at my master. He smiled and said, “It is now time for you to finish your process. Go have your fun, find your worshipers, grow for me and find your son.” And I left my maker and I headed toward my first conquest! .Chapter 2 will be coming shortly. I hope you all enjoyed this much so far. Please let me know your thoughts. Stevepwrbear.

DISCLAIMER: This is a muscle growth story about male adult characters performing consensual, and non-consensual sexual intercourse. There are graphically intense descritpions acts of feats of strength, violence, and gore. If you are not interested in this subject please do not follow any further. PROJECT GILGAMESH Story by Muscl4life CHAPTER 1: Ambition “I’ve got the perfect candidate for you, Dr. Lassiter.” The young lab assistant said as he uploaded the profile on the screen. Meanwhile, the elegant dark haired man dressed in expensive design clothes under his meticulously white ab coat remained distant, focused on his own calculations. The assistant gently coughed, trying to draw Daniel’s attention to the computer screen, while his boss still took a few moments to lift his head from the microscope and look at the information Preston had worked so hard to acquire. Once he saw the data and the pictures provided, Lassiter’s usual bored to death expression changed dramatically. “This data is remarkable. I’ve never seen such standards before.” Lassiter mumbled as he ran several simulations at the same time. “Subject’s displays physical excellence above anything reported in current medicine. He sure is one man in a million.” The younger assistant replied muffling his grin, trying to refrain his enthusiasm. Dr. Lassiter hated such behavior. “It’s more like one in a 100 million…Where did you find this man?” He asked downloading the profile to his personal databank, already applying the physiological patterns to the simulation program. “I actually only had to dig in old databanks. His data was already selected in previous experiments similar to yours, Doctor.” Preston explained “Was it ever updated? I can only imagine the developments of this precious man.” “I can’t tell, sir. There are inconsistencies in the reports I have collected. I think they haven’t been able to take new measurements and run other physical tests on him, he always got discarded in risk evaluation rounds.” Preston explained lowering his voice tone.” “No wonder those morons never made any significant breakthrough… This is ridiculous. Why would anyone discard such a phenomenal specimen?” Lassiter seemed outraged by such fact. Preston sighed before he continued, “Here comes the hard part…” He thought before disclosing the full truth to his boss. “This data belongs to an inmate serving lifetime sentence at Saint Sebastian Maximum Security Prison for the last 25 years.” Preston said once, afraid of the consequences of disappointing Dr. Daniel Lassiter. However, the elegant man just grinned as he discovered such information. “This is precious; I have Mr. Barnes right where I need him to be. Get me Winston quickly.” “Right away sir.” Preston said as he made the call. Authorities sent only the nastiest, most dangerous and most violent criminals of the nation to Saint Sebastian Maximum Security Prison. It was a place designed to break the spirits of these dangerous men. Ironclad discipline rules, no privileges. The perfect institute for a monster like Roger Barnes, but also the ideal place for a man like Daniel Lassiter to reach for the perfect candidate for his ultimate plans. “In early 80’s Roger Barnes was a promising rookie defense tackle drafted in the second round by the Baltimore Colts. Barnes was youthful, powerful 6’7” tall 300 pounds of a ferocious beast. His strength, speed and aggressiveness soon got him the best records of NFL, most of them still unmatched, and soon enough he was the best defense player on the nation. He was nicknamed “Monster” by the Colts’ fans, and got particularly famous for extremely aggressive tackles resulting in serious injuries on the adversary players.” Preston explained meticulously. “I actually remember him. He was a great player…” Winston Wise, CEO of ChemTechLabs casually commented as he saw Preston’s presentation. “I guess I am too young to remember him, but I was never into sports anyway…” Lassiter said as he checked other meetings on his daily schedule while Preston briefed Wise on more details about Roger Barnes’ life. He needed Wise to take care of minor details, as usual. “Not only he paid several fines for his lack of sportsmanship conduct, Barnes has actually ended several carriers abruptly due to severe physical traumas. On top of that, Roger has always been extremely violent; his short temper associated to the usage of illegal steroids got him in serious troubles with the law, usually conveniently swept under the carpet by his team’s influential contacts. Until one Sunday afternoon in September 1986.” “This is not a documentary, cut to the chase already, Preston.” Daniel scolded his assistant who quickly dished the rest of details. “For reasons still unknown to this date, Barnes got involved in a locker room fight with several playmates, in which he killed three of his fellow players with his bare hands. An onslaught that caused national commotion. After Roger declared himself guilty of all charges, judge sentenced him for lifetime in prison in 1990”. “So, our golden man is currently in the bin, but I bet his spirit remained unbroken, not even in Saint Sebastian a man like Roger would break under harshness.” Lassiter said in a noticeably excited tone. “You have gone from exemplary law-abiding soldiers to bloodthirsty felons, that’s quite a change of subject profile, Dr. Lassiter” The short haired man on the other side of screen “As you may have seen, a man of Mr. Barnes’ profile is ideal for Project Gilgamesh. His remarkable stamina, strength and muscularity levels associated to his cold blood will give him the necessary tools to survive enhancement phases.” Lassiter exulted. “But will the failsafe cocktail make him stable? We don’t want another super-powered freak running loose. Especially a psychopath a taste for murder” The voice on the other hand sounded particularly tired of failed experiments. “We took good men and tried to change them into monsters, it failed tremendously. We need to use a real monster for our purposes, the mental and behavioral conditioning are the easiest phases, none of our candidates has been as huge, strong or dedicated as Mr. Barnes. “He’s currently 49 years old, do you think his heart will endure the process? Even after all the juice he had injected himself over the years?” Winston considered the subject his leading Scientist indicated. “The chances won’t change that much, our young pristine candidates failed terribly, perhaps an organism with greater tolerance to the most aggressive substances on the enhancement cocktail will prevail. You’ve seen the simulations.” Lassiter defended his choice. “And of course, he’s in Saint Sebastian which is one of the most difficult places to run an operation like that; we’ll have to bribe lots of people to get access to him.” Wise rolled his eyes. “Nothing that ChemTechLabs hadn’t done over and over again.” Lassiter chuckled. “How long until Gilgamesh is fully operational?” Wise asked right away. “Three days if you give me him now.” Daniel replied. “All right I’ll see what I can do.” Winston said as the screen went off. “You will help me to make history, Mr. Barnes!” Daniel Lassiter said trying to hide the boner he sprouted right there. Preston had noticed the excitement on his boss’ voice for the first time in the nearly one year they had been working together. The young lab assistant just blushed and left the room. “This is preposterous! You can’t just come into my institute and do that!” The barrel chested man in a dark blue suit and red bowtie punched the wooden table of his office furiously, observing the grin on that despicable man sat in front of him. “Warden Dreyfuss, you should see things as they really are. I came here to ask for your cooperation, although I have total discretionary power to go over Saint Sebastian’s records on everything related to Roger Barnes. That’s all in the legal document you’ve received.” The condescending tone of the ChemTechLabs Lead Scientist was certainly nerve racking. “At least the others before you were wise enough to leave that monster caged. He is just an abomination!” Warden waved his head vigorously. “What other scientists have previously done is not of my concern. I will take Mr. Barnes as part of my studies, and we are ready to offer him certain privileges in exchange of his cooperation.” “You have no idea of the danger you’re exposing yourself and this whole crew of lunatics you’ve assigned for this horrendous thing!” Saint Sebastian’s Warden threw the paperwork at the wall and they flew just half inch from Daniel’s face, but the scientist remained impassive. “I appreciate your unselfish worries, but we are perfectly aware of the situation, Warden. Now, could you please tell me more about the physical activities in this facility?” “But you must know that during the quarter of center behind bars, Roger Barnes only became more dangerous to Saint Sebastian’s inmates and crew. However, psychologically he had completely shut down any deeper contact with other human beings – not even his family. His parents died a few years after the trial and his only brother Jermaine eventually given up further attempts of contacts. I tried to move him into a mental institution, but the State considered him too much of a danger to leave Saint Sebastian.” The warden seemed disturbed. “That’s precisely why I am not running a psychological profile of Mr. Barnes. I am here to collect physical and medical data on him. I will take everything you have on that matter, with or without your cooperation.” Lassiter explained for the last time. “Mark my words; doc you will soon regret this decision.” The man’s thick neck seemed to inflate, as he got madder and more aggravated at the situation. “I don’t regret helping scientific breakthroughs, Warden.” “Fine, you’re just one stubborn little man…” The man took a deep breath and finally decided to tell the scientist what he wanted to know. “So, about his physical activities…Was Mr. Barnes allowed to exercise along with the other inmates?” “At first, yeah, because it was the only thing he enjoyed. The only moment of the day where he seemed to be fully aware of his surroundings. He dedicated his time to hardcore training, which brought his already impressive physique to new heights of excellence.” “I understand that, Warden Dreyfuss. However, it did not seem likely that Roger Barnes would be able to develop his muscles even further working out in a very simple gym without resourcing to things like nutritional supplements and especially steroids.” “Our physicians were rather impressed with the kind of development his muscles displayed and ran a few tests on him to check for illegal substances, since he got more muscular faster than anything humanly possible did.” “Maybe he had managed to adulterate the results, providing fake samples…he might even had help from your own medical crew.” “I take very care of our institution, Dr. Lassiter, but I am no fool. I know things are smuggled in and out of our walls. Roger had his contacts in the outside world. He probably got access to illegal steroids, but I had nothing to do with it. Don’t try to blame this freak on me!” Warden Dreyfuss protested. “Blaming you? Can’t you see the incredible events you reported? This man is physically thriving under the harshest conditions. His organism has achieved a state never described in medicine we need to investigate further!” “Dr. Lassiter, we are ready to interview Mr. Barnes.” Preston said as he knocked at the door. “I am going, Preston thanks for everything Warden Dreyfuss. We’ll be quick.” “You really don’t understand the danger of this situation. You should never approach that Monster!” The warden held onto Lassiter’s arm firmly. “That beast is my key to reach for the unreachable things, Warden!” Lassiter said as he managed to retrieve his arm from the firm grip ad left the room. After he got alone in his office, Warden Dreyfuss reached for his concealed liquor bottle and took a long sip, he was noticeably at the verge of crying. “The Monster will devour him…sooner or later we are all doomed!” Lassiter, Preston and several heavily armed ChemTechLabs security went down the hallway that lead to Roger Barnes’ cell. “You guards stand alert, I am pretty sure the crew has been pretty complacent with our target. We must proceed carefully.” Lassiter explained as they reached the target isle. “Cell # 234-F, Dr. Lassiter.” Preston gulped. Daniel Lassiter stood tall and pride as usual. He walked to the door and opened the superior hatch. A powerful stench of musk, sweat and cum hit him with such force that Lassiter nearly vomited right there. From the interior of the cell, they heard a powerful chuckle. “Sorry about that little man. I was doing some sit ups and got horny…” The deep voice was manly and very calm. Lassiter managed to regain his composure and gestured for the guards to stand alert. “Mr. Roger Barnes, my name is Dr. Daniel Lassiter and I represent ChemTechLabs, we came here to offer you a great opportunity to…HOLY SHIT!” Daniel Lassiter was proud of keeping his poker face under any circumstances, but his mind was simply unprepared for what he saw through the small hatch of the cell door. A true monster of muscle. A mountainous man whose shape was beyond anything possible for current humankind standards: this Nubian abomination stood much taller than the alleged 6’7” and he certainly had to weight much, much, MUCH more than the 350 pounds on his medical report. Those physicians truly did not want the world to know how marvelous Roger Barnes truly has become. “I guess I should have warned you I wasn’t exactly decent.” He said in a very playful tone, grabbing the immense obelisk of obsidian cock and pointing it to the shaft, and a thick volley of cum hit Daniel Lassiter in the right eye, which caught him off guard. The security guards were about to move when Lassiter signaled them to stand. The scientist just cleaned his face with the wet tissues Preston quickly handled him. “It is an honor to finally meet you, sir. You are far more amazing in person.” Lassiter said in a demure tone as he felt completely intimidated by the grotesquely muscular man standing at the other side of the door. A man whose body defied the very concepts of human anatomy Lassiter learned during his long professional life. Even inside that poorly lit cell, the immensity of those muscles was simply undeniable! Muscles built on top of muscles, uncanny masses of raw powerful cords of muscles piled on the immense frame of his physique. “What is it that you have to offer me?” Barnes asked at once, which sent a powerful feeling towards Lassiter, who suddenly didn’t seem the same ambitious, unbreakable character. “I want to give you the world, sir.” Lassiter said with tears in his eyes. “Good…it was about time!” Barnes flashed a deviant, white winning smile. To be continued.

Leland was a confident and fearless young man. His disheveled hair a lighter shade of auburn, his eyes royal blue. He was 5'9", weighing in at 170 pounds of intensely lean muscle. His skin may have been fair but that sure wouldn't stop him from going to the sunny and exclusive Power Beach. Despite the name it was a club first and a beach second. It was a club sandwiched between short cliff walls with its own beach. He remembered slowly and awkwardly riding his bike by there on his way to and from school, gawking at the musclemen walking in or out. He didn't know what they did inside, though he assumed it was the embodiment of all his wildest dreams. But he could only see so much from the sidewalk. He didn't want to be there to just look at those bodybuilders, fitness models, and power lifters. He wanted to be one of them. He parked his car outside and sighed as he slowly shut the door. For once in his life he didn't feel so hot. Leland wore a tight muscle shirt and a pair of shorts that showed off his "assets." It was his go to look for when he needed to feel powerfully sexy without looking like he's trying. He bent down to tighten his shoe laces, trying to stall long enough to regain his composure. He eventually got into the rhythm and entered the building. Leland may not have been large but he certainly had the swagger of a hulking masculine man. The receptionist was a large man, but he was hilariously dressed like a somewhat nerdy accountant or librarian. The receptionist adjusted his glasses as Leland approached the desk. "Uh hey. I was wondering if I could join-" "Hold on." The receptionist cut Leland off in an unexpected baritone voice. He came out from behind his desk, revealing a behemoth like upper body with gargantuan tree-trunk legs to match. Jake was obviously over 240 pounds and stood at 5'11". He looked Leland up and down before shaking his head. "I want to say no, but we could use more red heads in our club." "Huh?" Leland was taken aback. It made it seem like the club was a business looking to hire someone. Leland always thought it was an exclusive gym/spa/beach kind of club. "You'll just have to be worked on extra hard to fit in here, I suppose." The receptionist removed his glasses and cleaned them. He used the bottom portion of his shirt, revealing his powerful abdomen. Leland wanted to see more, but the receptionist was all business at the moment."I just need to see some ID and we can get started with the registration." "Ok!" Leland dug into his pocket and removed his ID from his wallet. The receptionist took it and skimmed over it. While the receptionist was busy, Leland scoped the desk's nameplate to find out the receptionist's name was Jake. "Leland O'Byrne, 5'9", 160 pounds, blue eyes, red hair." Jake smiled. "You even have an Irish name to boot. We don't have a Leland either. This works out nicely." "Just a quick question, this is a fitness club or something, right?" Leland was confused by the way Jake was talking. "We're an exclusive club that takes care of powerful men and gives them a private place to gather. All the men here compete and are known by name in magazines, films, shows, sports, or venues. We only look for men with potential and having a tinge of uniqueness helps them stand out too. Though finding men with potential isn't simple because it's not something that can be easily worked on. Not many pale men join since they assume we're a beach club... As dumb as that sounds... So that makes you a rarity among us. You have a good name. Your potential is astounding based on your current stature, even if you are only a fraction of the way there." Leland smiled. He was always confident in himself, but hearing Jake say your potential is astounding inflated his ego big time. "So I'm in? Do I need to do any paperwork?" "Oh we'll get to that. First I want you to sign this contract. Don't worry, it's nothing serious. This form just states that a portion of any money you make goes to us. You could say the owners of the club become your agents and your well being is in their hands. We also get to decide your look so we can make best use of your potential and assets. The club can't have a supposed hunk look like a generic muscleman, now can we?" "That makes sense I guess." Leland bent over the desk and signed the papers without even looking while Jake copied his ID. Jake held on to the ID, yet the stats and picture were now blank after the scan. Just like that it was done. Leland was too excited to even care about what he signed. It was a foolish thing to do, but not in this case. "Ok. It's done." Jake pushed a button and two equally large men emerged from double doors. The men grabbed Leland and escorted him down some stairs, making Leland feel uneasy. Butterflies of fear and excitement fluttered around in his stomach. The receptionist followed behind, holding a tablet. Leland began sweating the moment he seen two steel doors. It felt like he was in a sci-fi movie and he was about to be ripped apart. "What's go-" "Don't worry." One of the behemoths said as he covered Leland's mouth. The doors opened, revealing a metallic chair on top of a very blocky machine. Leland tried to resist, but it was too late. The behemoths placed him in the chair and made sure he couldn't escape. Despite Leland's struggles the behemoths used their strength to easily slip restraints on Leland. "Let me go! What is this?!" Leland panicked as he struggled against the restraints. The behemoths paid Leland no mind as they removed all of his clothing by just ripping them off. "You signed the paper. We get to decide what look works with your natural looks." Jake placed the tablet on a nearby table and went behind Leland. He started massaging the frantic young man's shoulders. Occasionally skimming over Leland's pecs and traps to keep the young man relaxed and submissive. "You need to be relaxed though, Leland. We're not going to hurt you. The process is a bit painful, but I can assure you, it is pleasurable." Leland melted as Jake's large hands roamed over his upper body. "Alright..." Jake eyed Leland's rising member and rolled his eyes. He was clearly still all about business. "We just need you to answer some personal questions. We can only do this once, so we need something that works with your attributes and personality." "I'll answer them." Leland was in a daze. "First question, what is your sexuality?" "Homosexual." "Second question, are you naturally lean?" "Yes." "Third question, how do you feel about body hair?" "I'm like a piece of white paper so I think it'd look gross. I'm glad I'm naturally smooth." "Fourth question, have you ever used anabolic steroids?" "No, but I wanted to..." "Fifth question, do you have any relatives? If you do, where do they live?" "I'm an only child and my parents are jerks so I don't bother with them much. They live all the way across the country though." "Final question, if you could pick any profession that requires muscles, what would it be?" "Bodybuilding! I love lifting weights and want to get huge. All eyes on me as I work my stuff and make the judge's jaws drop... Ehehe... I'll get there." "I'm sure you will. Ok, that's all. We just needed to know these things before we change you. If you were unhappy with what we picked, then you wouldn't be able to access the maximum potential your body has. That would be a very undesirable result." Jake continued massaging Leland's shoulders, deciding to throw the poor aroused dope a bone. "I do prefer shredded smaller men such as yourself. But I think we can still become very good friends after the change." Leland didn't bother replying as he smiled at the thought of him and Jake having a little fun. Though given Jake's size, saying big fun would be more appropriate. Whatever was going to happen, Leland was ready. Meanwhile Jake had let go of Leland's shoulders so he could make a call. There was plenty of mhms and yeses while Jake tapped on the tablet before Jake hung up the phone. He then placed the tablet behind the chair where Leland was sitting and without warning electricity surged forth from the chair. It enveloped Leland quickly but he wasn't scared. In fact he was gaining some amount of odd pleasure from the electricity. It made sense seeing as how the electricity was surfing along every nerve to make his muscles have a post-pumped feeling. He could feel his blood rushing and his mind going hazy, which was a side effect of his chemistry being rewritten. Leland couldn't help but groan. He couldn't tell if it was from the pain of growing bigger or the pleasurable rush of growing. Leland's muscles pulsed along with the rhythm of his heart. The pulse was leaving his muscles just a tad bit bigger, starting with his upper torso. His pectoral muscles and upper back muscles were the first muscles to receive the gift of growth. His pecs grew outward until Leland could no longer see half of his stomach. They were slabs of pure beef without any room between them. His delts, traps, and lats joined in. It was causing half his neck to become buried in muscle, while his shoulders broadened and widened along with his chest. He couldn't see his abdomen, but the onlookers got a very nice view. His beautifully sculpted 6-pack turned into something fearsome and defined, almost like bricks sticking out from his stomach. His obliques toned and contorted, trying to make his abdomen have just the right curve from his widely massive pecs down to his narrow waist. Leland's arms weren't slacking either. His biceps pushed against the restraints as veins became more pronounced on his quickly growing arms. His biceps and triceps had immense hills and crevices along them, trying their best to contain all the mass that they had to now support. If he were to flex, his arm would easily be bigger than his head. His forearms were wide and powerful, leading down to thick wrists with newly grown hands. They were now made for lifting anything, big or small, with ease. The section below his waist was next to receive the gift of growth but the momentum didn't fade. His quads shot out in all four directions, making it impossible for the forming muscleman to sit with his legs together ever again. His calves strengthened, becoming beautifully sharpened to contrast well with his pillar-like thighs. His glutes also got a slight overhaul, becoming striated and all muscle. Leland wouldn't really need to accommodate anyone else comfort wise, after all. Last was his face, losing any form of delicate prettiness in exchange for a look that would match his body. Leland's features were becoming brutish and sharp. His brow was thicker and his chin had perfectly angled sides, squaring off for the most part. His face gained some character, showing signs of stress on the side of his eyes and a slight scowl line. Lifting to become that big would've taken immense effort, and his face now shown it with properly placed small lines. It was a handsome face nevertheless. With piercing blue eyes and vibrant hair, people would pay attention to the portion above his neck despite his enormous and entrancing muscles. The face he'd make when lifting would be picture worthy, showing every ounce of his alpha-brand intensity. Everything Jake and the owners planned seemed to be going along nicely. Leland wasn't just their only red head; he was now the biggest bodybuilder in the world. He needed to exude intensity and masculinity at all times. He had to seem unapproachable as if he were a muscle god. All in all it's safe to say that goal has been reached. Well, almost... "Phase one is complete. Now phase two." Jake smirked as he pushed another button on the tablet. Leland's reaction to the electricity caused his back to arch and his pelvis to rise briefly. His testes grew in size, prepping to become the testosterone factories that Leland's body needed. His cock lengthened and thickened, becoming quite the monster that would make men green with envy... Or perhaps flushed with lust. His mind was wheeling as the hormones surged throughout his system. Some new driving force attached itself to his already huge confidence and swagger fueled ego. Implanting truths in Leland's subconscious. No human can compare to him, because he was made to be stronger than any living human. He. Was. THE. Alpha. He felt like he was a god among men. Surely nobody would argue with him on that. Leland shook his head back and forth, ridding himself of the remaining daze from his transformation. He stood up as he naturally found a stance that worked well for him. He walked over to Jake and picked up the muscleman with ease. Leland laughed as he felt no strain on his part, giving Jake a bear hug until he felt Jake punch him a few times. It didn't harm Leland at all. If anything it felt great having his muscles acting as a shield. Although Jake wasn't hurt, he was disheveled. He adjusted his glasses as he tried to ignore Leland's... Well, Leland's everything. "Leland O'Bryne, 6'2", 480 pounds even. You are now officially the world's strongest man, but not the tallest or heaviest. Your height will allow you to enter most establishments without ducking, because let's face it; you'll already have a hard enough time getting through doors due to your width. You will participate in next month's main bodybuilding events, and of course, take on Mr. Universe as soon as you gain enough exposure. It shouldn't take that long, given your size." Jake handed Leland his ID, showing the previously mentioned changes. "Other important pictures and paper work will reflect your new stats. We don't need others finding out about our new technology. Speaking of which, you were our first subject. Congratulations on not dying." "Ok..." Leland winced as he shifted his weight from side to side. He should've been bothered by Jake's words but he was more focused on how his enormous body felt. He noticed something slapping between his thiighs as he shifted his weight. He looked down, dismayed to see nothing but pecs, although he was aroused by it all the same. He shrugged and just continued on with the conversation. "So what's with the big dick then? Wouldn't that get in the way?" Leland smirked, not really concerned at all about the size of his package getting in the way of things. "Well we are also aware that a man of your stature would attract a lot of attention. To keep your ego perfectly intact, we decided you would need a large... Sexual instrument. Not being able to sexually satisfy partners would lead to lower morale. That wouldn't do. Albeit, a smaller sexual instrument would most certainly let your muscles stand out even if you were naked. Sadly it can't be changed even if the club or you wanted to. So you'll have to deal with it." Leland laughed. "Sexual instrument?" "Yes. The club owner's words. Not mine." Jake smiled. "Your home wardrobe is being updated as we speak, and you will be given a new phone with your new schedule. You will be a man who is in demand. I assume you know how to flex, but if you'd like, we could have someone teach you what poses will show off your assets. As you can tell by your downward pointing nipples, your pecs are extremely large. We thought it'd be interesting and would make you more imposing if your shoulders and chest were a bit bigger in proportion with the rest of your body. It gives you more of an oddly attractive barbaric look and It obviously does make you more imposing." Leland nodded in agreement as he put his fist under his chin. It was a sarcastic over-animated gesture that signified he was pretending to deeply listen to every word. "Sure. OK. Gotcha. The person teaching me these poses will be you, right?" "No." "That's a shame. I was hoping to kill two birds with one stone. Get some poses down and get a chance to become 'great friends' with you." Leland winked as he put his hand on Jake's shoulder. Even though Jake was trained to be very stoic, he couldn't help but blush a little. "I mean yes. Yes I will teach you proper posing techniques." "Cool. Let's get it on." Leland pushed Jake towards the main doors despite Jake's heels dragging a few times. Jake didn't mean right now, but Leland clearly wanted them to start as soon as possible. Seeing as how he was the world's epitome of muscular masculinity, Jake had no choice but to go with the flow. Of course, he didn't mind it one bit.

So muscular that even relaxed I was flexing. So horny I was leaking cum by the gallons. That's how my life became after playing with the Muscle Builder Ap. Seems my growth didn't go by completely unnoticed. A big hole with the constantly flowing cum kept right on pumping out in the yard. The musky smell could be smelt and felt from miles around. No one was immune, just one little whiff and they were in the thralls of climax. The maker of the application was so enthralled that he moved right in. The massive lion was a sight as if he was one of the poor people that were given my "shared" progress. It turned out that some of my close watchers were turned into gigantic mountains of muscles, though not as massive as me. All seems to be in various phases of my growth as well. Least all of them were still mobile, though I don't mind being pinned down by the weight of my oversized cock and balls. To aid in the cleanup from my unending cum flow, my cock was fitted with a massive sleeve to a hose that connected to a series of pumps and tanks designed to take all I can give. Trust me those trucks were rolling all day and night long. Between my normal leaking cum flow, that lion was more than will to worship this massive body I have. "Think I have finally found the remains of your phone." he called out, jogging back into the house. He did find the busted remains of my old smart phone. I did notice that the battery and back of the casing was missing. a sim card was there. "Seems that you did a number on this poor thing." I chuckled, "It's not like I had any control over it, Furor. Even a light touch was too much pressure. Besides I didn't blow up to this size till after it broke." I shifted my weight a little, trying to flex. "Shame there's no way to make me taller so I can least move around." Furor listened to me, before looking back at the phone. "It's a shame we didn't think of that. Didn't think it was possible for anyone to grow this massive. You're like a god of muscle and sex." he purred as he ran a finger over the length of my cock. He felt the heat radiate off it as I blew another load into the tanks. Outside a loud scream or two were heard before the sound of my cum sloshing and splattering. Then there were a series of deep groans, only to have them turn into moans of passion. Another pair of victims to my cum shots. Odds are they grew a little and a lot hornier. I panted for a few minutes. "Need to make sure they aren't loading up before I unload. Don't want to turn everyone into giants. . . yet." I jest a few times like this after learning my potent seed is capable of making others swell. "Good thing the game didn't have a godmode or something like that. Who knows what would have happened." "I can only imagine how massive you would have been." Furor could only purr loudly as he was stroking himself. "So much power and beauty in a tight massive package. Hordes of worshipers savoring their time, trying to earn their god's favor or blessing. All of them. . . bigger than life themselves and yet crave more." He roared as he shot his load all over my swollen cock and balls. I felt the tingle again as if I had gotten bigger, like when the game was running. But as quickly as it started, it ended. Seems every time he came on me, I felt that tingle. It was hard to tell if I was growing or if it was just the feeling I had when he came on my body. Either way I couldn't tell, there was no scale to weigh me, nor was I being measured past the time I was fitted with that sleeve. It was super stretchy and tight enough to ensure my loads wouldn't blast the thing off. At the same time, it didn't feel like anything was on my cock. It was incredible, like wearing some kind of condom. "Damn, I just cannot control myself when I'm around you, you big sexy beast." Furor panted, as he came down from his orgasmic haze. "One of these days, I'll give you all the attention you could ever want. . . and more." he winked as he left the room, heading to take a shower. I collected my thoughts, that lion was one of the few that could keep his cool around my musky scent. More than once, Furor had his way with my massive form. Either pounding my tight ass, which is pretty fun to get at, once I straddle myself on top of my cock; more than one time he wanted to go right for docking. I often worried what would happen to him if he was still in the slit when I started cumming. I enjoyed the way he has to use his entire body just to stroke the length of my cock, the thought making my cock gush more cum, this time no sounds of panic. I drifted off to sleep thinking about how it would be if Furor was as big as I was, could he give me the pleasure he wanted to give. In the morning, Furor walked around like he was a kid in the candy store. I wasn't sure why he was in such a mood, but I didn't want his mood spoiled. He was playing with his phone and giggling. I watched him as he swelled up a little bit, then stopped. The only thing the overgrown cat was wearing was a very tight thong, soaked with his pre. "How do you like this?" He asked me, flexing his newly inflated muscles. "Or maybe I should pack on some more pounds elsewhere." he played with his phone a bit again, this time his groin plumped up. I grunted as I blasted a fresh load into the tanks. "That was incredible. How did you do that?" He showed me his phone. . . it was the Muscle Builder Ap! "Seems the game still works and I managed to unlock a couple new features." He toyed with the phone once more, this time pulling up my profile. "To be honest, it was your profile that unlocked these features. Seems it now added the ability to let anothers growth be controlled." he gave me a sly wink. "and there's one more feature that only you can benefit from." I grew worried, I knew what it did to me and now here it was again, like a repeating nightmare. "Oh don't give me that look. It's perfectly safe, I didn't do anything to control your own growth, though now you can get taller so you can be mobile again." he fumbled with the phone again. He grunted for a moment then sighed. "Seems the only thing it cannot do, is make the person smaller, only bigger." I gave a slight moan as I felt myself being stretched. I was slowly getting taller, my frame adjusted as my limbs and torso began to swell and lengthen. Seem I felt my feet crush the ground as I managed to stand up, destroying the ceiling with my horns and skull. "Holy crap. I can move again." My cock throbbed and quivered in the sleeve as I pumped out another massive load. Free of the house, I can see the massive tanks I was pumping them my cum into. "Enjoying yourself I see." Furor panted, playing with the phone once more. This time my growth slowed to a stop. "Time to check out how good that sleeve on you cock really is." I barely had time to register what he said before I watched my cock starting to plump up and stretch out. My balls already churning loudly as they refilled and expanded. "By the gods. . . I'm getting massive." I felt the balls behind me rest on the ground again and my cock's girth increased. The sleeve held on for a few more moments, before erupting like a hose. "I cannot. . . control myself. so . . . horny." A river of pre was flowing fiercely from the slit. "Now now, don't get ahead of yourself. Kitty wants to play too." Furor purr. "I finally get to pleasure you in the one way I never could." He pawed at himself as his groin swelled up and freed itself from the thong he was wearing. The poor piece of elastic snapped like an old rubberband. "Don't worry about cumming all over me, I set it up so you'll be unable to release for a couple of hours. Plenty of time for me to enjoy doing this." I groaned and moaned as he played and toyed with my massive cock, it throbbed and pulsed with every fiber of my being driven by lust. No matter what Furor did, I couldn't cum. I felt myself getting right to the edge and then it backed off. Even the flow of pre, was down to a trickle. He licked and caressed the slit, I snorted and panted. Then he plugged his massive cock into the slit. I felt the rush! At first, it was a mix of pain and pleasure. This was something I never experienced before - it was a cross being docking and sounding. I felt him thrusting his cock seemed to be growing longer and thicker as he kept going. It grew thick enough that the urethra was completely filled. Still it grew longer and longer, snaking it's way to my base. "Oh yes. . . just a little more. Just a little longer." the lion panted as he worked himself into a fury of sex. "You are going to love what happens next." I felt the massive member throb once then began to unload his hot juices into me. I felt the wave of cum flow though my cock and into my balls. Closing my eyes, I roared out in passion. I thrusted my hips forward without thinking, I felt my body absorbing his cum and begin to swell bigger. "Wha-?" When I opened my eyes, I couldn't see Furor anywhere. My body was still swelling and growing. I kept flexing as my muscles plumped themselves up to bigger and more impressive sizes. I left my feet pressing into the ground again and carving out more earth as they grew. "Furor?" I called out. "Something isn't right. Where did you go? Why is my growth not stopping?" I tried looking around, but everything was getting so small to my view. I couldn't' figure out what was happening. A group started forming around me. I can feel them caressing my swelling body. I flex and pose for them. "You like what you see!" I heard a few moan as they lost control of themselves and came right in their clothes. I must have been close to fifty feet tall by now. I shifted my bulk, my massive cock swinging and snapping and tall building, tree or pole that was close-by. I stepped down with a ground shaking stomp. Only then did I realize the house was underfoot - what was left of it anyways. I shrugged it off and kept entertaining the growing number of worshipers. Some that weren't part of worshiping my growing form were chased off by the mob. A few took it upon themselves to cum over my body, at least the massive feet that was crushing the ground beneath them as I kept growing past the one hundred foot marker with no signs of stopping. The crowd kept swelling as my body did. Bigger and bigger I grew. Taller, thicker, hornier. In the back of my mind I wanted it to stop, but I craved all of this and more. My cock leaking like a waterfall now, I wanted to keep right on growing. Just the sight of my cock growing was turning me on. I looked down to watch the crowd of worshipers, not fleeing from the pooling pre, but swimming and drinking it up. Some even started to grow as well. "That's right mortals, drink in that power. Worship me! Your power feeds me and rewards you." My voice thundered with a deep boom. I gave into my urges, I had to get over that edge where the vanished Furor had kept me from. I had to use both of my hands but still unable to fully grasp my plump cock. I even rocked my hips as I stroked my massive bullmeat. I was in heaven, I craved nothing more than to be muscular and horny all the time. The more I got the more I craved. I felt my balls behind me slapping the back of my titanic thighs. They churn loudly and begin to drawn tightly. I was going over the edge. With a loud bellow that could be heard for miles, my cock twitched then fired a massive volley that seemed to have landed miles away from me. My growth sped up as more and more cum fired from my still twitching cock. I felt the surge of raw power fill me and radiate outwards. My feet were crushing everything in their path as they kept growing. I shot higher into the sky, quickly passing five hundred feet, then a thousand. By the time my climax ended my cock was a little more proportional to my size, though both hands were still needed to firmly grip it. Planes started to buzz around me like gnats. I did my best to avoid swatting at them when they got close. I had no reason to do anything to them, providing they didn't act aggressively towards me. One got too close, and slammed into the wall of muscle that was my left pec as I got another surge in growth. I didn't feel a thing. I couldn't tell if the crowd was still gathering, scattered for safety, or crushed when I started my growth. I didn't care. I roared out in lust as I begin to flex and pose again, not caring where my massive feet crushed under them. My cock spraying streams of pre everywhere. When I go to the most muscular pose, my cock being to unload more cum making me swell up even faster. "That's right, mortals, make me cum!" I bellowed as my growth quickly took me over a mile in height. "You cannot get enough of your muscled up horny bull of a god! Succumb to my will and worship me and my growth." It didn't take much to reach the California coast. So many tall sky scrapers - least they would be if I wasn't there - standing there as if calling out to me. I managed to pluck one of them, with a twisted grin bit down and ate the stony structure. A second one I gave a little more thought on it's fate. I pushed it into the growing slit of my cock. Once it started its way in, my cock did the rest. I chuckled as I cock-vored a second a third building. My balls churned and throbbed as it swelled with each building. I moaned deeply, unable to aim into the air, I cummed hard on the ground, completely filling the major city is cum that nothing was left untouched. Buildings were blown off their foundations or were completely drowned in unimaginable amounts of hot bull cum. I took a few moments to clean it up, by licking up every tasty morsel. I wasn't about to leave this mountain of cum just sit and cool. I felt my size increasing, my growth getting faster, my body growing even stronger than before. I arched my back, bellowing as I reached another powerful climax. Every muscle in my body swelled with power. I wanted more I wanted to fill the world with my muscle, flood it with my cum, then consume it. I was too big for the mortals to stop me - I was too big for myself to even want to stop. I didn't think for a moment before leaping into the inviting ocean. I'm not sure what will befall those near the coasts, but I was only interested in my wants and desires. I bursted over all, swelling while i was submerged in the sea water. I didn't rise out of the water, I grew out of it. most of my growth was now focused in my cock and balls. As soon as my cock crested from the waters I began to blow another powerful load, watching the seas turn a pasty white. My balls stayed in the seas as if drawing in the water, so I could really fill the seas in cum. I kept growing till I saw the curvature of the planet. I thought crossed my mind, at this height I shouldn't be breathing, but yet I was still alive. I thought back to when I was talking to Furor. . . did he enable some kind of godmode on me. I looked around and thought that it was the case. No other way to explain being so tall that I'm bursting out of the upper atmospheres without collapsing from lack of air. I was growing ever bigger, I can feel the planet starting to give under me. I might had been at least 100 miles tall by now. I crouched a little, preparing to jump. My muscles pumped up as if they are willed to my desires. I leaped with all my might, then finding myself floating in space, hovering over the planet. "Much better, free of the mortal bonds that kept me bound to your ever shrinking world." I boomed, flexing as my body seemed to grow even faster that I was freed of the planet. Lucky for me, the earth was between me and the sun, so my impressive size didn't block out the sun for them. "Time to show what I'm about to do . . . to you." I plucked the moon and held it like it was a baseball. To me it was about the right size. "Watch as it becomes a part of me." I moved the baseball sized moon towards my cock, a big glob of pre formed. As I placed the moon against the glob, it spread, coating it completely, then it began to be pulled into my cock. My cock started to thicken as it began to swallow the moon. My balls followed, then my muscles. I roared out as I swelled out in all directions. The tiny earth shrank to be about the same size as the moon was a moment ago, from my perspective. "Now, it's your turn. This time I won't use my hands. Do not fret my loyal worshipers, I feel your power and hear your pleas, I will not harm you as you become a part of me. You will be reborn as will your new home, once I finish." I slowly backed myself and positioned my cock to swallow the former earth. Like before a glob of pre formed at the tip. I moaned lustfully as my cock grew to meet the tiny planet. As before, as my cock swallowed the planet, my entire body swelled and expanded. I craved more. I wanted more. I can hear the worshipers calling out, demanding more. More they shall have. I drifted out, plowing the asteroid belt. I didn't spot Mars, and didn't waste time with such a tiny thing, I wanted something bigger. I slowed as I approached Jupiter, I glared at it. It mocks me, still much too big. . . for now. I felt myself still growing as I went towards my first gas planet, Saturn. I pondered for a moment, it was huge, compared to me still. I rubbed by stomach as it growled. I cock vored a planet and it's moon, I wanted to savor the flavor of this one. I began to inhale, drawing in the famous rings. Unlike when I used my cock to swallow, everything I was swallowing was going right to my gut. I rubbed it as the muscles then began to bulge and push outwards. I was slowly starting to go from body builder to powerlifter. The rings were gone, then I did the same with the gas giant itself. I watched as the gassy surface began to pull off the sphere and into my sucking maw. My body kept growing, my muscle gut was sticking out almost as far as my pecs where. My cock throbbed and twitched with excitement. "One gas giant down. . . one more to go." I roared triumphantly. I returned to Jupiter. My growth made me so gigantic that it resembled a multicolored basketball. Like Saturn's fate. I began to inhale, drawing in the mighty gas giant. My body grew the more material I was swallowing. Even after it was gone I kept swallowing the multitude of tiny moons the giant had. Even built as a monster powerlifter with a massive muscle gut, I craved more. Something wasn't quiet finished. I stroked my mighty planet voring cock as a new prize glowed in the distance. The sun. . . I needed that power. I drifted towards it, it's power drawing me ever closer. I felt the asteroid belt once more and Mars crash into my body, becoming part of it. Venus and Mercury were knocked away by my cock as I began to circle around the sun. I was nearly the same size as it. My cock formed a glob of pre and my maw drooled. Endless power was nearly at my finger tips. My cock began to draw in the sun's fuel from it's southern pole as I was licking, slurping and sucking down the fuel from the northern. Like two massive blackholes, my mouth and cock drank it the sun's raw materials, growing even bigger than before, dwarfing the sun, till it was gone. Darkness for a few moments, before my body began to shine. I managed to flex one last time into a double bicep pose. my cock so massive that it kept my legs apart. Balls so massive they were pulled behind me and my tight glutes were resting against them. I could feel the power constantly building up, it excited me. I was a true muscle god. The thought pushed me over the edge, my cock throbbed then began to fill the space out and around me with thick globs of cum. No matter how much I came, I kept pumping out more and more. I couldn't stop it, nor did I want it too. It took a few years, but my climax did end. The massive globs of cum slowly began to form into spheres and orbited around me. I was now the center of this new solar system. They did become planets formed from my hardened cum. Soon I can feel the presence of the new planets life, worshiping me. Those that were a part of me were now reborn and worshiping me all the more, in their new life as muscle giants.

Part 1 "So how does this work again?" Paul asked. "Myostatin is like the brakes that stop your muscles from growing too big on their own. They get big enough for you to move around and function, but then it takes a stimulus like weight training to get them to grow anymore, and then the myostatin brings them back down if you don't keep that stimulus going.For some people, the myostatin goes out of control and the person doesn't have enough muscle to function even. Now, you're not one of those people, but you have some pretty strong mutations of myostatin that make it unlikely you'll build big muscles whatever you do. We've looked at trying to block the myostatin, but it's very short-term and temporary, like a couple days, and isn't practical for a normal person.We've tried just destroying the myostatin, but it's painful and it sometimes rebounds stronger afterwards as the body compensates. So now we're trying to alter the myostatin and we think we can actually turn it on and off." "Yeah, so you have ones with nano-switches?" "Yes, a little nano device is embedded in each copy of the myostatin. Your myostatin, actually. It's a strong mutation, but it has the perfect little docking point. With a bit of harmless radiation from us, it bends the myostatin into a non-functional shape that can't bind with the muscle to tell it to stop growing." "But it takes a month?" "You'll have to come in twice a week for an infusion of the new myostatin. At the end of the month, we'll take a muscle biopsy and check that the myostatin has been replaced." --- Five weeks later, Paul was back at the lab. The biopsy last week kinda hurt, and he hoped there weren't any more needles or shots. "Looks like a good concentration of the new myostatin in there, Paul. Now we'll just have you lie down in this scanner and I'll be in the next room." "Ok." They had him wear a light robe and he was cold, but he had to stay still. "So, we'll send out the frequency to turn them off and also be able to get a reading on their distribution at the same time." The machine loudly hummed a few different notes. "Ok, that's it, Paul." "I can get up?" he asked as the doctor came back into the room. "Yes. So, I'll let you get dressed. You might feel nauseous or weak, but that's temporary, very temporary. Let me know if anything feels worse than that, and I'll see you downstairs tomorrow morning at 10." The doctor was very excited. "The scan looked even better than expected," he said as Paul left. Paul left feeling groggy and grabbed a cheeseburger on his way home and crashed on his bed. --- Paul's roommate Sasha knocked on his door in the morning. "Hey, don't you have that appointment?" Sasha did not have the same myostatin problem, Paul had realized. He had dress pants on and was buttoning his shirt over a well-muscled chest. He came to the city for an advertising internship and Paul was very happy he answered his roommate ad. Paul was also happy Sasha felt comfortable around the apartment shirtless. "Oh, yeah, I'm just so tired." He looked over his own arm and chest and saw no overnight change. He got to the research center at 10:09. "You had me worried a bit, young man." "Sorry, I had trouble getting up this morning. So tired." "Huh, still? What did you have for breakfast?" "Breakfast? Usually just a coffee, but I had to have two today." "If we're going to see if this treatment can build muscle, you'll need calories. I have some protein supplements I was going to add to your diet, but I see you don't really have much of a diet to start with. I'll have to give you a meal plan. The best we can do for now is a shake and I think I have some oatmeal." The food felt good, Paul thought, and he definitely felt more awake. Paul had gone to the gym and followed a workout before, but the doctor was a sadist. He had a few machines that each hit a different muscle group and he had Paul use them all. "So, here we're getting a baseline, but I also want to try and stimulate that growth. We'll focus on working by bodyparts later." "I'm tired again," Paul complained, but all that got him was another protein shake, which did help. When they were done an hour later, Paul was feeling sore already. "Good," the doctor replied. "Drink lots of water or you're gonna really feel sore tomorrow." Paul left with a tub of protein powder, a list of groceries, and the doubt that he would make it home without collapsing. He stopped for a cheesburger again, but ended up eating three. "I hope the doctor doesn't mind some fat with the muscle," he thought. Meanwhile, the doctor rechecked the muscle sample he had collected from Paul last week. "That's odd," he said aloud.

Luke didn’t fall asleep until 5 in the morning. He slept for two hours, woke at 7, and felt perfectly rested. Of course, it was Saturday and he didn’t really need to get up, but he did anyway. But as he was getting showered and dressed, he had two realizations. First, his clothes barely fit him. All his jeans were uncomfortably tight and noticeably too short; the cuffs were above his ankles, half way to his calves. His shirt sleeves were short, too. But they could be rolled up to hide it. What could he do about his pants? He didn’t know, maybe new ones? Second, he hadn’t gotten any more muscular overnight. He felt a confusing mix of emotions over this. He was relieved, thinking maybe the whole thing might be over, but also disappointed at the same time, as part of him had been enjoying the increases in muscularity. But no, he couldn’t let himself feel that way. This was some kind of a condition and he had to resolve it. Of course, why he hadn’t grown was just as much of a mystery as why he had. “There’s no mystery,” he heard a voice inside him say. “You didn’t grow yesterday because you didn’t work out.” Of course, it was obvious. Exercise was somehow exacerbating the situation. “Okay, Luke,” he murmured. He had a bad habit of talking to himself. “No more exercise for a while. Take it slow.” What?! Even as he said it, he found something deep inside him bucking against the idea. Unbidden, the memory of the security guard warning him not to go out alone at night came to mind. He was suddenly angry. Not at the guard because he had been right. Luke couldn’t have defended himself. Luke was angry at himself. He should be able to defend himself! He’d been able to get that scholarship, earn his way to Harvard; why shouldn’t he be able to take a freakin’ walk at midnight? The answer was he should be able to. He was going to exercise, was going to get bigger, and was going to get stronger. He enjoyed the way it felt. Why shouldn’t he? Why shouldn’t he be able to protect himself? Muscles were ok in moderation. In fact they were a good idea. By the time he was done wracking the question in his head, he’d resolved to return to the gym. He’d just try and make sure he didn’t exert himself too much, so that he didn’t run the risk of developing too much. There wasn’t even really any assurance that whatever was happening with his body would continue. He smiled, having reassured himself, packed an old book bag with gym clothes, and left. Luke’s first stop was the dining hall where he scoffed a record setting breakfast. Since he was eating so much, he wondered if he shouldn’t be doubling up on the vitamins, too. But no, he figured that probably wasn’t necessary. Luke arrived at the gym and walked past the desk again, idly checking to see if The Douche was there. He wasn’t. That was reassuring. He flashed his ID and went through to the changing room, switching from his undersized clothes to his gym shorts and tank top. He stretched with a little pride and walked out onto the gym floor. There were plenty of people here, but they were all too busy training to notice him, which suited Luke just fine. There were dozens of machines that he frankly had no idea how to use; luckily, there was a large rack of dumb-bells available at the far end of the gym. He walked over and grabbed a pair of 25-pound weights. He figured lifting the 50-pounders again would be suicidal, and would probably just trigger another drastic transformation. 25 seemed to be a good middle ground. The weights did feel a little light in his hands, though. He tried a few bicep curls and found them almost embarrassingly easy. He set the weights back and grabbed a pair of 30s. They felt a little more solid, at least. He swung the dumbbells up in each arm, one after the other, his new muscles easily dominating the weights. After eight or nine repetitions, he started to feel the weight in his hands, the burn in his muscles. Oh yeah, this was what it was all about. He gritted his teeth and pulled the weight up slowly, watching his biceps peak at the top of the movement. The sight was waking something in him, a feeling he didn’t completely understand. He loved that pumped up bicep, fucking loved it! He let the weights fall back to his side with a shuddering gasp and looked at himself in the mirror. He liked what he saw. His arms, pressed against his side, looked bigger than ever. Yeah. A thin sheen of sweat had his hard body glistening, the smooth grid of his abs sharply visible beneath the fabric of his shirt. The image was mesmerizing, and it also drove him to move on! He went through another set of reps. As much as he loved watching his bicep bulge, he moved through the other exercises as well. He exercised his chest until he lost the pump and his back until it swelled hard with blood. He hadn’t meant to push himself so hard, but fuck, he couldn’t stop. He shifted to some weighted squats, surprising himself with how much he could lift. A leg press machine was free, so he hopped on that, pounding out a few repetitions with fervor. He didn’t even notice the numbers he was setting the weights to. He was past that; he just wanted whatever burned. By the time he was done, he was sweating buckets. His muscles were swollen from all the blood rushing to them. He checked himself out in a mirror and saw that his musculature was larger and more pronounced than before. The faintest outline of veins were even visible on his biceps. Feeling a kind of primal, visceral pride, he grinned and stumbled back to the changing rooms. When he checked his phone, he saw that it was nearly 1 PM. I got here at 9:30! Luke thought, feeling slightly uneasy. He hadn’t been able to keep track of the time. He’d gone from one exercise to the next, slowly trying out the complicated-looking machines until, by the end of his session, he’d been on nearly everything in the building. He realized a couple guys—both about as thin-but-chubby as Luke had been just two days ago—were staring at his arms. Luke grinned and flexed his bicep. His arm swelled eagerly. “Check out the guns,” he said, sounding more than a little cocky. He immediately felt mortified. Without another word, he pulled on his too small t-shirt and pants, then left the changing room as quickly as he could. What’s getting into me? That’s not the kind of thing I’d say! I’m an intellectual for crying out loud! He headed back to the dining hall, his stomach screaming for food, his thoughts flashing through his head like beams of light. While he’d been at the gym, time had seemed to go away. Why had he enjoyed that so much? What was it that had prompted him to show off like that? He just wished he knew more of what was going on with his body, and his mind. He ate another record setting meal and then walked back to the dorm, his longer strides moving him much quicker than before. He didn’t feel lethargic or tired, but rather impossibly energetic. It was like an electrical current was running beneath his skin. But somehow, as soon as he laid down on his bed, he dropped right off to sleep. As Luke slept, he felt the real world intruding on his dreams, pressing through the thin membrane between the waking and sleeping worlds. He felt pressure, all over his body, as though he were constantly moving outside of himself. He felt his arms bulging, his stomach tightening, his legs burning and throbbing. Through the sleepy haze of the dream he felt faint stabs of pain as his muscles rebuilt themselves. It hurt, but it felt good, too … and his dreams were only about himself, a genius, succeeding at Harvard, with a body fit for an Olympian…. Luke woke up groggily and slapped a hand to his face to try to wake himself up, and flinched at the pain. “Ow.” He felt strange. As the pall of sleep slipped away from him, he felt refreshed, though he was starving. A feeling of dread—tempered by anxious excitement—settled into the bottom of his stomach. He pushed himself to his feet and looked in his mirror again. “Whoa...” He was big. His biceps, once just a distinctive curve unless he was really flexing them, now protruded off of his arm, thick and heavy, even as they hung loosely at his sides. His triceps bulged up behind his arms, giving them substantial size. The vein that had been present at his workout had settled into permanent residence, snaking down his now beefy bicep and towards his wider forearms. His shoulders had grown as well, their curved shape defined and unmistakable, now. His back was definitely broader, pushing his arms off from his sides as they rested against the broad, thick muscles there. His abdominals were now unmistakably defined, and his thighs had a slight teardrop shape even when he was standing perfectly relaxed. And damn, he was pretty sure he’d gotten taller again, too. It looked like another couple of inches. He took shallow breaths, trying to calm himself. “Okay, it definitely didn’t stop,” Luke whispered under his breath, half-elated, half-terrified. He was torn between punching the air and running to hide under his bed. He darted into the shower and stripped down. When he saw himself naked, the effect was magnified. His back tapered down in a v-like shape down to his thin waist that blossomed out into his larger thighs. Biting his lip, he raised an arm and flexed the bicep, gasping in elated shock. The muscle curled into a hard ball nearly half again as large as it had been before and featured a prominent peak. He began rotating his wrist repeatedly from the front to the back, from the front to the back, causing his biceps to leap and dance, the vein on his peak twisting as his muscles bulged. Fuck. He felt himself getting stiff, and marveled to see that his member was now longer and thicker than before. He slipped into the shower without another word. He turned on the water and took care of himself with one hand as he meticulously washed every hard bulge and etched crevice with the other. When he was done he dried off hastily, and pulled his clothes back on. He realized with some anxiety that you could see his sculpted shoulders, chest, back and arms bulging through the fabric. “I definitely need some new clothes,” he said to his reflection. “Although...,” he said and flexed, watching and feeling his big, hard muscles, swell up into stark definition and stretch out the cloth, “…this has its appeal, too.” “Discretion, discretion,” he thought to himself. “This is going to have consequences, definite consequences.” He just didn’t know what kind or how severe. And until he had some idea, it was better to keep the changes on the down low. He pulled on his gym shorts (there was no way his longer, meatier legs would fit into those skinny jeans now). Even his shoes barely fit. So limping, he discretely made his way to the clothing shops of Harvard Square. As he walked, he was running things in his head, trying to think of something that could explain what was happening to him. Increased metabolism? That would make sense. It doesn’t seem to be hormonal. No abnormal emotional state, just heightened mental alertness. It was the best theory he had so far, but he had no idea what was causing it. Maybe a reaction from the vitamin pills? No, that was impossible; no compound when combined with vitamins would cause this sort of reaction. Maybe something in the water? Perhaps it was genetic. Maybe some sort of delayed onset of certain DNA markers, a switch in his genetic code that had failed to go off. He knew there were some people whose bodies produced an abnormal amount of muscle tissue—the same abnormality was intentionally bred into cows—but those people, as far as Luke knew, were always born with the condition. Perhaps his condition was simply unique, or extremely rare. If that were the case, he definitely wanted to keep this under wraps. He didn’t want to have to spend his first year at Harvard being some Ph.D. student’s pet project. As a student on a scholarship, he’d be particularly vulnerable to the whims of a faculty member. He’d always had to be aware of his own dependency on others. It galled him. He was still steaming when he walked into the clothing store. It was quiet. The salesperson was helping a student couple. Luke looked around. Suddenly, he realized he didn’t know what size he took in anything! He was going to need help. The student couple seemed to be making up their mind about something. The guy turned to the sales person and said, “We’re going to need a few minutes to decide. You should probably go help that jock over there before he flexes out of his shirt.” “I am not a jock!” Luke shot back. The vehemence surprised even him. “Ok, you’re not a jock, bro. Chill,” said the guy looking a little nervous. Suddenly, a realization struck Luke. He almost laughed. That guy was scared of him, scared of Luke, the nerd! Why? Because Luke the nerd was bigger and stronger than him. Luke the nerd had bigger, harder fucking arms, a larger chest, and broader fucking shoulders. It made him a little light headed. He felt and odd sort of thrill run though him, and he ran a hand over his hard bulging arm. He could probably beat the crap out of that guy! Wait, what? No! No, no, no, no, no! Luke was getting really carried away. He would never beat the crap out of anyone, even if he did call him a jock. So what if he did? What’s wrong with being a jock? What’s wrong with being muscular? Nothing. It was good. It felt good. There was nothing to get upset about here. “Can I help you?” asked the sales person, breaking Luke out of his reverie. Luke bought some new clothes, all on the large side. Not only did he want to de-emphasize the changes, but he also wanted them to last a while, and the way he was growing, he’d better get them down right baggy. He went back to his dorm, closed his door and walked into his room. His eyes immediately went to his roommate’s weight set, still sitting on the floor. No. I’ve already taken this way too far, Luke thought. It really isn’t wise to push this until I know exactly what’s going on. Instead he went to his computer to research metabolic anomalies, but he found his mind constantly drifting back to his body. He had to admit it was one hell of a distraction. He could feel it bulging under his clothing, his hard, powerfully built, buff body. Fuck. He took off the shirt and baggy pants and turned to look at his sculpted physique in the mirror. When he twisted his sides, he could see little oblique muscles popping out around his ribcage. He brought a hand up and touched them. They tickled. He licked his lips and rubbed a hand along his abs, watching the skin brush across his defined muscles. I do look good, though. He put his hands behind his head and clenched his stomach, his abs locking together like armor plating. His lats spread out with the motion, showing off the width of his back. He laughed. Just two days ago he didn’t even have lats! “I can’t hide this anymore,” Luke whispered. He was noticeably taller and starting to look like a bodybuilder. His muscles were almost completely depleted of body fat. It was like his body had burned through every bit of energy he’d provided for it. Probably something metabolic, then, Luke thought rapidly, even as he tried to think of what he could do now. He’d have to tell someone what was going on. Who could he trust? Will. Luke didn’t feel quite ready to show the rest of the world his body, though. Instead he just picked up his phone and called Will. “Hey, buddy,” he answered. “Long time, no hear. What’s up?” “Will, can you come up to my dorm room, please. It’s urgent.” “How about meeting you at the dining hall for Lunch,” said Will. “That won’t work,” said Luke. “You have to come up here. Please, it’s really important.” “Okay, I’m coming.” Luke unlocked his door, stepped back from it, and waited, shirtless. He heard the rapid clunking steps of Will ascending the stairs, and took a breath, trying not to think about how the sunlight pouring in through his dorm room window struck his large, defined muscles and illuminated them with highlights and shadows that emphasized their threatening size and veined hardness as he felt them shift heavily with his every movement. Fuck. He was getting stiff again. Will knocked on his door. “You decent?” “More than decent.” The words were out of Luke’s mouth before he could stop them. Will walked in the door and his jaw dropped in mute shock. Almost independently of the rest of his body, his arm reached for the doorknob and forced the door shut. “What the fuck? Luke, you’re jacked!”. “Um, pardon? Will, I, ah—” “Wait. Are you taking steroids?—” “What? No! I don’t know why this is happening. I don’t know why I’m getting bigger. I just keep exercising, and then I wake up with another ten pounds of muscle! Well, it was ten pounds when it started. Now I think it’s more like twenty! It’s insane!” Will stopped and nodded. “Really? How long as this been happening?” Luke’s heart leapt into his throat and he nearly cried with gratitude. He grabbed his friend in a bone-crushing hug. “Woah! Careful, big guy,” said Will. “What’s this all about?” “Sorry.” Luke relaxed his grip a little. “I just don’t know what to do. I was scared you wouldn’t believe me.” “Luke, I met you the first day, and you weren’t… like this.” Luke shrugged. “Damn! You’ve really got some guns on you.” “Yeah, but I don’t know how, or why, or what to do about them,” Luke said, intensely grateful to have someone to talk to about this. “My brain’s working about four times as fast as normal. I’m always hungry. I think my metabolism must be through the roof, and the only way to calm my thoughts is to work out. But whenever I work out, this happens!” He gestured down at his muscular frame helplessly. “You should go see the doctor, Luke. I know this is scary, but you’ve got to do what’s right. You don’t want to jeopardize your chances at Harvard, do you?” “No and I don’t want to become a Harvard case study either,” said Luke. “I take your point. Ok, we’ll figure this out, just the two of us, ok?” said Will. “If you can figure this out, you’re a heck of a lot smarter than I am,” said Luke. “I’ve read everything on the internet even resembling my case and there’s nothing.” “Maybe, you’re just too close to it,” said Will. “You just need a fresh perspective.” “Ok,” said Luke, “What’ve you got?” Will began pacing the room. “Ok, ok, your roommate, he was a big dude, right? Got kicked out for performance enhancers. Any chance you got effected by any?” “Effected? They’re not like viruses or anything. I’d have to have—” It hit Luke like a thunder clap! It had been right in front of him all the time and he hadn’t seen it! He ran over to his vitamin collection and retrieved the small bottle of Vitamin Y. He handed it to Will. “I got this out of the supplements he left behind.” Will looked it over. “Vitamin Y? There’s no such thing as Vitamin Y.” Quickly the boys scavenged the internet looking for information on Vitamin Y, Luke on his lap top and Will on his phone. Both of them came up empty. “Ok, ok,” said Will. “If there’s no such thing as Vitamin Y, what is this shit and where did your roommate get it?” “We could call him and ask,” suggested Luke. “We could,” said Will, “But this shit is obviously illegal, probably experimental. One thing’s for sure: he shouldn’t have it. Who’s to say he’d tell us the truth?” “Good point,” said Luke. “But if we don’t ask him, how do we find out?” “We start by finding out everything we can about him,” said Will. “You said you had his year book?” “Yeah, right here.” Luke opened the desk drawer and removed the tome. It had an index in it which quickly enabled the boys to find every page on which he was featured. The first page was the football team photo. There he was in the back, looking as huge and massive as Luke remembered. “Football Team, no surprises there.” The boys flipped through the pages to the next photo. It was the chess club, in his junior year they had won the state championship. There he was, in front this time, looking appropriately nerd-like—and skinny as they come. “That’s impossible,” said Luke. “But it fits, doesn’t it?” said Will “What does it say about him?” Will flipped through the book until he hit the page he was looking for. “Chess, Football, Honor Student, hopes to go to Harvard, like his father! He’s a legacy!” “So, his dad went here. So what?” “Think about it, Muscles,” said Will, picking up the bottle of Vitamin Y and shaking it, making it rattle. “It’d take somebody pretty smart to come up with this shit.” “His dad?” questioned Luke. “It would fit,” said Will. “And he was right here…” said Luke. “What do you mean he was here?” asked Will, and Luke told him all about Mr. Winton’s strange visit. “He must have come for this,” said Will shaking the bottle of Vitamin Y. “Let’s see what we can find out about him.” They found him listed on the alumni page. He was a research geneticist. “My spine’s tingling, which means I’m on to something,” said Will. “We need to read everything we can about this guy, where he works, what he’s working on, if he’s published anything; we need to read it all.” And so they did. For the rest of the day, they scoured the internet and Harvard’s intranet for anything they could find. Finally Luke stood up. “It’s all here,” said Luke tapping the screen. “His dad was researching the degeneration of the Y chromosome.” “The Y chromosome? That’s the chromosome that makes us male, right?” said Will. “Yup, and it’s degenerating. It’s already lost most of its functional genes.” “What,” gasped Will, “That’s terrifying. If the Y chromosome fails…That means no more males, no more humans!” “Calm down,” said Luke, “We got another 10 million years before it loses all its functional genes. I’m sure we’ll come up with an answer way before then. If fact, it looks like my old roommate’s dad is already hot on the trail. “He’s come up with an idea to reconstitute the lost genes in the Y chromosome. He wants to use gene therapy to beef it up, so to speak. But there’s some controversy as some of these genes haven’t been in the Y chromosome for hundreds of thousands, even millions, of years. Nobody knows what the effect of reintroducing them will be.” Luke sat down again. “Well, almost nobody,” said Luke, flexing his big peaked vein-ridden bicep. “Y chromosome. Vitamin Y,” said Will. “It all fits.” “Fuck,” said Luke. “I’ve got some experimental genetic substance running around inside me.” But his objections seemed hollow and empty, even to himself. He liked the way he looked. He liked the way he felt. And he was now more male than any guy on campus, and by extrapolation, more of a man than any guy on campus. That thought sent a palpable thrill running through his hard, muscular body. “Now, at least, you know what the substance has to be,” said Will. “And if the guy gave it to his own son, I think we can surmise there’s no risk to your health.” “But why would he leave it for me?” asked Luke. “Dude, this guy is trying to save the whole human race,” said Will “He’s not going to do it by altering the chromosomes of one guy, even if it is his son.” “So, what do I do now?” said Luke. “It looks like you’ve got two options: stop taking the pills or continue taking the pills. But I have to say, looking at you, I wouldn’t mind a dose or two myself.” “Here,” said Luke, handing the bottle to Will. “You’ve helped me a lot. It’s the least I can do for you… and for humanity, apparently.” Will helped himself to a handful of pills, dry swallowed one right away and put the bottle back on the desk. “Thanks, Bro!” Later on, after Will left, Luke looked at himself in his mirror and admired his new body. Now that he understood what was happening and that it probably wasn’t going to kill him, it didn’t scare him at all anymore. Damn, he looked good, and all those big, strong, hard muscles felt amazing shifting under his skin. And he could get bigger... But how much bigger? How much bigger would he get? He sat down at his computer and fidgeted with his mouse. What were we like as a species a million years ago? A little quick research showed him no one knew. Our recorded history only went back a paltry few thousand years, the smallest fraction of humanity’s history. Who knew the full extent of the changes these reconstituted genes would bring. He flexed an arm and watched his bicep bulge up. So far, he liked what he was seeing. There was that excess energy again. He found it hard to concentrate on anything. His brain was still working unbelievably fast, but it was like he was in the seat of an F1 racer and he’d just hit an ice patch, or something. He’d lost control of his thoughts; it felt like he was trying to think through a thick fog. Typing suddenly became a task too slow and mundane for his fingers, which flitted across the keys with imprecise haste. He grew frustrated and turned away from his laptop. He got to his feet and started pacing around the room. He kept coming back to the dumb-bells, as though they were drawing him, as though they were the sun and his room the solar system. Everything came back to them. But they were no longer just dumbbells, were they? They were a catalyst. They would alter him further. Did he want that? Did he want that kind of muscle? After all, he was going to be a research scientist. What did a research scientist need with all that muscle? The answer was nothing. He didn’t need it at all. But was a research scientist all that he was. Wasn’t he a man, too? Of course, he was. He knew being big and strong wasn’t all there was to being a man, but wasn’t it a part of it, maybe an important part? Of course it was. Humans are physical beings too, not just intellectual. Hither to, he had pretty much ignored that side of his nature, even suppressed it. But now, he thought as he stared at his bulging, striated chest, it would no longer be ignored. He could feel it calling to him almost as if it had a voice. “C’mon Luke, be a man,” it seemed to say. “Let’s just see how much man you can be.” Luke surrendered to the call, let go of his thoughts, reached down and picked up the dumbbells, not thinking about anything other than how good it felt to pump up his muscles. He craved the burn. The dumb-bells were set to 50 pounds. They were heavy, but not unmanageable anymore. As he held them at his sides, he felt his biceps and forearms going taut, the dormant strength in his arms being readied for duty. He looked at himself in the mirror and smiled greedily, admiring his abdominals, admiring the perfect taper and curves of his waist, admiring the vein that was popping out of his bicep thanks to the stress. He pulled one weight up, slowly, evenly, gritting his teeth with exertion and closing his eyes. When he got the weight to its peak, the opened his eyes and looked at his bicep, swollen to a beautiful peak. He licked his lips and let the weight down, before he raised the other, and kept repeating the bicep curls. He did as many exercises as he could, though he was finding them disappointingly easy. His muscles burned and bulged and coursed with strength, but he was increasingly dissatisfied. He needed to get back to the gym, where he could push some real weight. The fifty pounders were pushing him to his limit, but they wouldn’t do that for long, not with the rate he was getting stronger. He let the weights down back on the rack. His body felt hot and sweaty, and his arms felt weak from all the exercises. He’d focused a bit much on the bicep and triceps curls. He checked the time—nearly 10 pm. Nowhere near the time to sleep, yet. He got back to his computer and found it was at least possible to concentrate; most of the excess energy had been worked off. Unfortunately, if he kept using exercise as his solution, his development would quickly get out of control. So what? As the night went on, he tried to get back into his homework. He was mostly successful, but every now and again his brain went into overdrive. He’d start multitasking about a dozen different things, and then the noise of constant thinking became too much to handle and he’d have to take the weights in hand and pound out a few bicep curls. He found it only took a little exercise to vent the extra mental activity; the hard part was putting the dumb-bells down, even if his muscles felt like they were on fire. The veins in his biceps started to become more visible as he worked them harder. He liked them, liked getting them to pop out of his arms. It wasn’t until 4 AM that he managed to get to sleep. He stumbled into his bed in his underwear, sweat gleaming on his skin, coming down in rivulets between his abs. His entire body felt swollen and sore. A warm contentment flooded him. He knew he’d done it again. He knew he was going to get bigger, maybe much bigger, and he was looking forward to it, a lot. Perhaps these new genes were effecting his thought processes as well. He was obsessively enjoying his workouts, enjoying his muscles’ size and strength. But was that a good thing? Was it a smart thing? In the final moments of consciousness, before drifting off to sleep, he realized he no longer cared. He just liked it. Luke had another weird sort of waking dream. He was lying in bed, staring down over his pecs at the rest of his body. He could see his chest muscles, rising up a bit as he breathed. His arms were at his sides, lying on the bed with their biceps facing inward. He tried to move his neck and found he couldn’t. Suddenly, he felt a burning, an awesome burning. Was that even possible in a dream? He tried to wake himself up, but found he still couldn’t move. His chest heaved faster and faster, his pecs rising and falling like the rounded ornaments of a muscular tide. And then as the burning reached intolerable levels, he saw it: his body was actually starting to expand. Whoa! His arms twitched in fits as his biceps literally started to bulge outward, veins pressing against his skin like a roadmap. Oh man! His pectorals started to rise and thicken, faint striations appearing beneath his skin. Oh fuck! He couldn’t see the rest of his body, but he could feel it, feel his legs burning and pulsing with strength, feel his powerful thighs thickening and expanding with pure lean, brutal muscle. Yes! He began to yell, not with fear but with ecstasy. “ARRRGGHHHH! YEAH!!!! YEAH!!!! OH FUCK YEAH!!!! ARRRGGGHHH!” Luke snapped awake, the echos of his yells, still resounding in his ears. He remembered the details of his dream, still felt the burning. Had he really been yelling? He immediately swung his legs over the side of his bed and felt them rubbing against one another, his thighs chafing. He spread his legs out and looked down, half-expecting to see his old, flabby legs again. He did not. What he saw instead were huge, long, thick, muscular stalks. Oh fuck! He bounded got out of bed and looked at himself in the mirror. Holy fuck, he looked huge! First, he was taller, well over 6 feet, now. At least six inches taller than when all this started. His chest and back were wider than ever, now definitely substantially wider than a normal guy’s. Even his neck had grown thicker, so that it was nearly wider than his head, supported by noticeable trapezium muscles that obscured where his neck ended and his body began. His shoulders were half the size of his head, leading to huge biceps and triceps that bulged with burgeoning power. Even his forearms had grown thicker. His abdomen had become a study in grooves. He had an eight or ten pack now, each individual muscle bulging out of his mid-section like a cobblestone. The oblique muscles along his sides were impossible to miss, now. His legs had grown as well, particularly in his thighs, which had grown so large that unless he broadened his stance, they rubbed together. He took deep breaths, staring at his unbelievable physique. He remembered The Douche from the gym just a few days ago: at the time he had seemed pretty muscular. Now Luke was bigger, way bigger. That made him grin. When he breathed, his entire body rippled. He raised an arm and flexed it slowly, savoring the motion. His bicep grew and peaked, separating from the rest of his arm, the veins along it writhing as the muscle exerted itself. Irresistibly, one hand slipped down into his Jockeys and he started massaging his huge stiffening cock, licking his lips and flexing his muscles. His stomach clenched and bulged as he touched himself, even as he flexed his arm for his own enjoyment. He leaned forward and flexed his traps, which snapped to life with astonishing power. From this angle they looked huge. He groaned softly and finished himself off, falling to his knees with force of his orgasm. He hit the floor with a thud. He took a heavy breath and looked at himself in his mirror, on his hands and knees. Aside from his face, he barely even recognized himself. Why am I enjoying it so much? He was so different. He knew he really should be afraid, but he wasn’t. He was excited. Luke slowly got back to his feet, bracing his palm against his knee. As he stood up, he naturally assumed a wide stance, his legs held apart so that his thighs weren’t competing for space. His arms were hanging lazily off of his muscular sides, which expanded and contracted slightly with each breath. He swallowed and he could see his neck surge with power. He licked his lips and tried to straighten his thoughts. What am I becoming, Luke asked himself, staring at his Herculean physique in his mirror. He raised a hand to his chin and his bicep bunched up to the size of a grapefruit. Whoa. He looked dubiously to the overlarge shirt that he’d discarded last night. Would it even fit? Only one way to find out. He pulled the shirt over his head and felt it tightening against his new bulk. It was tight, but not too uncomfortable. When he looked at himself in the mirror, though, it was plain that he was no longer skinny. The shirt was tight around the muscular contours of his body, and if anything, the pale fabric actually highlighted Luke’s transformation. When he pulled on his pants, they were stretched nearly to breaking around his thighs, though his tight waist didn’t prove a challenge. He took a breath and felt the fabric of his shirt straining against his hard bugling torso, and grinned. He liked the feeling. He liked it a lot. At least that was clear. He looked over at the innocuous looking bottle of Vitamin Y, and pondered his next big decision: Should he continue taking them? Why shouldn’t he? He knew that he had already passed by the bounds of conventional muscularity, but there was nothing wrong with it. He was free to get as jacked as he liked. “Yeah,” Luke muttered, feeling unusually cocky. “Jacked.” He raised his arm and flexed the bicep, watching it swell up huge and hard and veiny. He could feel the fabric straining; if he kept this up, it was going to tear. So, he kept it up. RRRIIIIP! Oh fuck yeah. That was it. He was sold. He took the Vitamin Y. Luke went out and bought some Olympic size weights and a bench for his dorm room. He was committed now, ready to go for it, all the way, come what may. And he was damned excited about the possibilities. He pulled off his baggy pants. His current shirt was squeezed uncomfortably across his pecs. He flexed his chest and felt the fabric stretching nearly to the breaking point as his chest exploded into a bulging plate of striated lines. He lifted the front and rubbed a hand along his washboard stomach, feeling each individual ab muscle barely contained by a thin layer of skin. He thought about them even bigger. Oh, fuck yeah. He immediately got to work, loading up the barbell with massive plates, until it weighed 300 pounds. He knew he’d be pushing it, and he didn’t care. He laid down on the bench and reached up to grab the bar, wrapping his hands around the corrugated metal surface. He bit his lower lip and heaved the weight off of its rest, immediately feeling the incredible pressure bearing down on his chest and arms. His face worked itself into an expression of rage as he slowly lowered the heavy weight and forced it back up, his muscles pushed to the brink of what they could do, bulging against his skin. Veins spread across his chest and biceps like spider webs as blood pounded through his muscles to fuel his insane workout. But now his insanity had a clear purpose and vision, no more uncertainly. He knew what he wanted. He thought about his muscles getting bigger, becoming inhumanly huge. He imagined shoulders like boulders, biceps more muscular than a python’s body. He grinned. I’ll walk naked at midnight if I want. He pumped the weight up and down with reckless fury, grunting at the apex of each repetition. Just as he felt his arms shaking out of control, he forced three more repetitions and finished with a savage scream. He put the barbell back onto its resting place and let his arms flop to his sides. His breath came in exhausted heaves, his lungs inflating like bellows as he inhaled huge gulps of air. A drunken smile was plastered on his face. After he took a rest, he removed some of the weight from the barbell and heaved it up onto his back for squats. He didn’t bother holding back his grunting anymore. It felt good to release his animal fury as his muscles were pushed to exhaustion. It cleared his head. Made it possible to think clearly. He went through a series of squats with burning intensity. Years of quiet rage burst back to his consciousness as he lowered himself beneath the deep weight of the barbell and forced himself back to a standing position. He remembered all the times people had called him a nerd, or belittled him just because he was smarter than they were. “Now—” he grunted in between reps, “I’m—bigger—and—stronger—than—them—too—yeah!” He dipped down for another squat and momentarily panicked as he realized his muscles were too exhausted to bring his back up. Somehow that enraged him, and on nothing but the power of blind, primal fury, he pushed himself back to his feet. He awkwardly made his way back to the weight set and laid the barbell back on its rack. The strength went out of his legs and he fell to his knees, leaning against the weight set. He laid on the weight set, his arms and legs flopping uselessly over the sides. With every deep, heaving gasp, his body heaved and swelled, revealing deeply striated muscles overlaid with a road map of veins. He found the strength to raise his right arm and just stared at his unflexed muscle, the huge bicep separated from his arm and criss-crossed with thick veins. He smiled. The work was done. Time to grow. After he recovered enough strength to stumble to the closet, he found the keg of protein powder his roommate had left behind and mixed a gigantic drink. He slurped it down immediately, then made two more. He’d meant to eat some fruit he’d bought earlier, but somehow that slipped his mind entirely. He wiped chocolate-flavored mush from the corner of his mouth and mixed another glass to take to his bed. He stumbled back to his bed and then popped another vitamin as he swallowed the rest of his drink. Finally, he flopped onto his bed and chuckled to himself as he fell asleep, savoring the burning in his muscles, the sweat on his skin, and hungering for the metamorphosis that was about to come…. Luke didn’t dream, this time, and his sleep passed as soundly as it ever had. When he woke up, it was with the sudden clarity of someone who had had exactly as much sleep as they wanted. He rolled out of bed and found his body big and clumsy. Barely able to contain his excitement, he pushed himself to his feet. Whoa, he was so fucking far off the ground now. He looked to the mirror and ROARED! He was fucking MASSIVE, a monster over 7 feet tall and all enormous, shredded muscle after shredded muscle after shredded muscle! He had to step back so the mirror would reflect his entire massively muscled body. He started to laugh, a deep rumbling, frightening sound. His carved biceps had swollen to the size of his head, and his shoulders were like boulders. His arms rested at a slight angle on his broad back, rising and falling with each deep breath. Veins pulsed on his biceps like writhing snakes, and had even started to wrap around his muscular forearms. His chest was buried by huge, beef-like slabs of pectoral muscle. Veins spread from a knot in his collarbone across his pecs, like a fine, branching road map that twisted as he breathed. Over-sized abs bulged and competed for space on his slim waist, almost making it look like he had a gut. Veins spread from his crotch over his abs and down to his thighs, which had become as thick as tree trunks. He had to widen his stance to keep his veiny inner thighs from touching one another. His calves had grown as well, moving from svelte, contoured muscles to bulging spheres in the shape of hearts. He turned around and examined his back, a brimming landscape bulging and twisting with huge muscles. He could see faint veins there, too. When he twisted his neck to look at himself, his giant traps resisted him, making it hard to look over his huge shoulders. He turned himself back around, clumsily adjusting to his new stance, and looked at himself from the front. He couldn’t help but stare at his barely-contained gigantic, ripped and bulging frame. He smiled, raised both his massive arms, and flexed his huge biceps, forming miniature mountains of muscles on his arms. Veins spread from his huge chest, across his giant shoulders, and through his enormous peaked biceps, bursting beneath his skin as huge muscles pushed them to the surface. He flexed his abs and watched them clench into brutal ridges of throbbing beef. Oh… fuck! Look at me! I’m a fucking massive genetic freak! And I feel… I feel fucking amazing! He knew that he wasn’t supposed to be proud of being a freak, but he didn’t care. He wasn’t a boy anymore, he was a genetic muscle monster, and he wouldn’t have it any other way. He flexed and growled into his mirror, watching his godlike physique swell and bulge into astonishing shapes. He glanced down at the clock. Midnight. He snorted contemptuously. “Think I’ll hit the gym.” Of course he was stark naked and nothing he owned would fit him anymore. Then he remembered his old roommates Gym shorts. He pulled them from the wastebasket, shook the old underwear free from them and pulled them on. They were a perfect fit. Of course there was nothing else he could wear, so he’d have to go in only gym shorts. Ha. Fine with him. As soon as he stepped out his door he ran into Jimmy, the RA, looking sleep deprived as always. “Hey,” said Jimmy, as quizzical expression on his face, “I thought they kicked you out.” “That was my roommate,” rumbled Luke in his new baritone. “I thought your roommate was a little guy,” said Jimmy, looking more confused than ever. “I wouldn’t call him that,” said Luke, with a sly smile. “No, of course not,” said Jimmy. “Sorry if I gave away all your rubbers.” “No problem,” said Luke. “If I need any I can always borrow some from you.” “Nah, man,” said Jimmy. “They’d never fit you.” “No, they wouldn’t,” said Luke, tugging up on his gym shorts so they emphasized his ample package. “See you around.” Then he headed down the stairs to the lobby. He stopped by the security guard’s desk and said, “I’m going to the gym. Is that ok with you?” Luke saw the security guards eyes bug out at the unapologetic display of bugling, vein-ridden, masculine power standing in front of him. “Absolutely, sir. You go where ever you want whenever you want,” he said. “That’s what I thought,” said Luke, shooting the guard a cocky smile. He flexed his massive pecs for the guard, making them leap and dance, before heading out the door with his new rolling gate, courtesy of his gigantic, muscular thighs. As he walked across the campus, he saw the same shadowy figures moving just out of eyesight, but now they seemed tiny and inconsequential. And they seemed to be scurrying away from him just as fast as they could. Luke felt a self-satisfied smile manifest on his face as he enjoyed the sensation of his huge iron-like muscles shifting across his towering frame as he thundered through the night. When he got to the gym, he realized he had forgotten his ID card, but he went in anyway. Who was going to stop him? As soon as he walked in all eyes were on him. Of course they were. No one had seen anything like him in about a million years. One glance around showed him that The Douche was there. Could the night get any better? The Douche was doing Military presses; so, naturally, Luke set up right next to him. The Douche had one plate on each side of his bar. Luke added 4 plates to each side of his, knowing instinctively that his mammoth striated shoulders could easily handle the weight. He saw The Douche looking up at him with uncertain eyes as Luke began his set. Oh Luke loved this. He loved the feel of the weight in his hands. He loved feeling his muscles extend and contract powerfully as he raised and lowered the barbell over his head. He could feel his shoulders burning, his massive back heaving, his stone-like abs tightening. He felt like muscles were bulging out of his muscles as he finished his set and wracked the weight. He looked down at the substantially shorter Douche, and nodded at the guy’s barbell. “Light workout tonight?” “Yeah, yeah, sure,” said the Douche. “Me too,” grinned Luke, adding another plate to each side of his bar, and giving The Douche a good view of his monumental bulging, veiny biceps at the same time. “Do you think you could give me a hand?” “Ah… ah...,” stammered The Douche. “I’m kind of at the end of my workout. My shoulders are pretty beat. I don’t think I could spot you.” He began rubbing one of his shoulders and moving it around. “Spot me?” Luke laughed. “No dude, I was just noticing there aren’t any more plates nearby. I was going to ask you to grab onto the bar with both hands and hold on tight.” “What, you mean like this?” asked The Douche grabbing onto the bar. “That’s perfect,” said Luke grabbing the bar himself and lifting it out of the supports. “Hold on tight. ” Then Luke began his second set of military presses, lifting the bar with ten plates and the Douche hanging off of it, up and down over his head. Luke felt the burn intensely. This was actually turning out to be something of a challenge. The look on The Douche’s face was priceless. He looked torn between being scared, awestruck and humiliated. Good. Luke finished his ten reps and replaced the bar in the supports. The Douche was still hanging on for dear life. “You can let go now,” said Luke. “Thanks.” “Sure, sure,” said The Douche. “Let’s see what you’ve got,” said Luke. “What?” said The Douche. “Go on, flex. Let’s see what you’ve got.” “Ah… ok…,” said The Douche and flexed. Up came his baseball. Luke flexed, and up bulged his giant, throbbing, vein-covered mountain. Oh fuck yeah. The Douche’s eyes bugged out of his head. “I’ve… ah… gotta go now.” “Ok,” said Luke, “And cheer up. We’ve all gotta start somewhere. Although, looking at you…” And then it happened. Luke could tell The Douche had suddenly recognized him. The Douche’s mouth dropped open, he turned pale white and he looked like he was going to shit his pants. “It’s all about taking the right vitamins,” said Luke grinning, and intermittently flexing his massive pecs. The Douche turned and practically ran to the locker room. Luke just broke out laughing. Life was good. “Picking on the little guy, Muscles?” Luke turned around and there was Will, except it was more like Will and a half. His friend had gotten substantially bigger. He was at least f 4 inches taller, still dressed in his old street clothes, Luke could see big pecs were now stretching out his shirt, straining the buttons and pulling the front slightly apart. His upper arms had substantially expanded, and once again his shirt was challenged to contain both them and his meaty shoulders. And obviously muscular thighs were stretching out his pants. Soon he wouldn’t be alone. Soon there’d be another behemoth walking around Harvard. In fact, Will seemed to be growing faster than he had. Luke grinned. “Whoa Dude, what happened to you?” Will grinned. “I wanted to catch up with you so I embarked on an accelerated program of eating, sleeping, working out, and vitamin Y,” Will flexed causing his big arm to bulge up in his shirt and pop a few threads in his sleeve. “I feel like a new man!” “More like a rebooted ancient man,” said Luke, grinning. “So what do you think they’ll call us?” said Will. “I mean there’s been Cro-Magnon Man and Chancelade Man… What will we be called?” “I don’t know,” said Luke. “How about Harvard Man?”

I was on a roll so I made another tiny chapter. Sorry they are so small but it seems that it's easier to work with and post them. Close Encounter Part 3: Evolution "Sir, you're holding me." Ben said sofly. Sir looked at Ben with no real reaction other than a raised eye. "It seems I am. Should I not be?" "Oh no, no! I love it. But I just wonder what made you do it?" Ben asked turning to face Sir full on resting his head on the alien's huge pectoral. Sir was briefly wordless for a minute as he contemplated his action before speaking. "I don't know... I just did. It felt right." Ben smiled. "I'm glad it felt right to you." Both of them turned back to look at the ceiling for no reason than to just lay there against each other for a few minutes. "For some reason, I feel connected to you." Sir spoke out loud. "It may be the experiment but I'm not sure." "Well, we share DNA now. That may be the reason" Ben replied but refrained from speaking his thought of "I hope it's not just that but something more." "It might be." Sir guessed in response. Ben did a double take. "Did you just hear my thoughts?" Ben asked lifting his head off of Sir which caused Sir to lift himself on his elbows. "Did you not just speak it?" Sir asked. "I heard you plainly." "No, I thought it. I never said it out loud." Ben replied with a half smile before putting his hand to his head. "Are you okay? I sense there is something wrong." Sir asked, his eyes widening a bit showing his concern. "No, I'm okay. I guess that bout of wild sex took a lot out of me. Just a small headache..." Ben replied quickly. "I just need to lie down..." Ben got up quickly but wobbled causing Sir to jump up with an amazing speed to catch him. "Wow! That was some..." Ben began to clutch his head his body slowly sinking to the floor. "Ben! Are you okay?" Sir's voice resonated through the room joined with other voices and sounds. Ben began to hear it bounce around in his head like an echo chamber. "I can't hear you Sir. It's so loud." Ben muttered going into a delirium. Sir probed Ben's mind to see if he could find the answer but was soon hearing a din of static. The static sound was so loud and so sudden that Sir almost dropped Ben clutching his own head. Sir managed to disconnect himself from probing Ben's mind, picked him up, and placed him on the bed. Sir began to feel Ben's body to check for any signs of other problems. Ben's eyes shut hard suddenly and his back arched. Sir felt the muscles in Ben suddenly tense up and bulge beyond their original size. Sir bent down over Ben and looked directly at Ben's face while he put his hands to both sides of his head. "Open your eyes, Ben." Sir said out loud. Ben reacted with a dramatic shift as his body suddenly started to writhe and bulge. Ben's body began to bend and twist as his muscles grew larger. Sir opened up the mind link again. "OPEN YOUR EYES!" Sir commanded inside Ben's head as the static seared through his own mind. Ben screamed and his eyes shot open wide revealing two black orbs much like Sir's. Ben's body exploded with muscle mass as he continued in his tranformation busting through his clothing. Ben's arms blew out of the sleeves. His back tore his shirt as his lats busted out the sides. Ben's legs flexed and the fabric made a loud crack as his legs bulged out the seams. Ben's cock bulged further and furher out almost a foot before it also burst through, steel hard and throbbing angrily. Sir pushed his mind further into the static staring intently into his eyes. "Ben! Look at me. You need to focus on me. You must calm your mind. What you are hearing is all the interference of all the frequencies that I am capable of hearing." Ben was still writhing but his eyes were now locked with Sir's. Sir searched his surrounding frequencies to find something constant and steady. A ticking clock started to sound off quietly but distinctly in the static. Sir increased it's volume in his head. "Focus on the clock Ben. Hear it ticking. Focus on it." Sir commanded in Ben's head. "Think of nothing else, let the ticking be the only sound you hear." The static began to clear with the exception of the ticking clock. Sir's trick was working. "Can you hear me Ben?" Sir spoke through the ticking. Ben nodded and his body begain to calm itself. "Good. Keep focusing on the ticking and my voice." The static continued to decrease to a barely audible level. Ben was breathing hard and his eyes were less wide open. Sir released his hands from Ben's head and moved back looking at the result of the transformation. "What just happened?" Ben croaked finding his voice again. "A transformation." Sir replied now running his hands clinically up and down Ben's body. "I feel so heavy." Ben panted attempting to lift his arms. As Ben did so, he looked down at them and saw how much they changed. "Sir! I'm HUGE!" Ben looked at Sir with his wide opal eyes and smiled big. "It looks like you became a human copy of me." Sir said as he looked at Ben up and down. "You feel okay other than being heavy?" Ben's body suddenly felt charged with energy and he suddenly sat up nearly colliding with Sir's head. "I feel amazing!" Ben nearly squealed as he looked his body over, flexing his arms and pecs. Ben watched as the muscles bulged and relaxed with each movement. "This is awesome!" Sir looked at Ben still concerned. "You hear any static in your head?" "No, it's all gone." Ben replied as his hands groped his arms tracing the bulging veins. Ben suddenly jumped out of the bed nearly knocking Sir over. "I have to see myself!"

This chapter is graphic in the sense of sexual activity. Sorry it's kinda short. There may be a little muscle growth in it. I hope you enjoy it. Part 2 -- Exploration -- Ben went back to sit on his bed, looking at Sir in awe as he took in the fact that he was talking to a real live alien who was somewhat close to a superhero in his opinion and was trapped here because he had used HIS DNA to enhance himself. "And my DNA helped you become this?" Ben asked. "Yes, it did." Sir responded back plainly. "Because of that, I owe you a debt of gratitude." "You owe me nothing, Sir. I am happy that my DNA has turned you into such a stud... err, mighty being for the good of your kind." Ben backtracked quickly but Sir's eyes widened a bit. "I know you use the term 'stud' when you refer to someone as appealing, especially in the sexual sense." Sir simply stated. Ben immediately turned red. "Uhm..." "Judging by your embarrassment I assume I am correct." Sir added. "Uhm..." Ben started to shake a bit. "I take that as a compliment since that is usually the intent of such a statement. Thank you." Sir said. Ben's anxiety deflating in a sigh of relief. It was then that the flood gates opened. "Do you know how really hot you look right now Sir?" Ben blurted out unabashedly. Now it was Sir's turn to jump back a bit in surprise but quickly recovered. "That is the second time you referred to me in a sexual context. I am appreciative of your positive review of me considering the circumstances I came from." Sir looked down at the floor for a brief period. Tears started to well up in his eyes. "I had friends, like you. I had a family and a life on my home planet like you. It's nothing like that now." Sir's voice suddenly took on a shaky crescendo of sorrow. "I am a giant monster to them!" Ben quickly got up and attempted to comfort the alien knowing that he is in the throes of another emotional fit. Ben also took the opportunity as a good excuse to touch Sir's massive muscled body again. "I'll be okay Sir, I think they'll come around soon enough after they have reviewed the good things you did." Ben soothed trying to say the right thing but feeling like he is gambling with his words. "You don't understand. The experiment changed my body so much to them that I became alien to them as well. My body in comparison was five times as tall as theirs and you know that I am many thousand times stronger than an entire army of them. My population reproduces asexually and by cloning. Cloning now more than ever since asexual reproduction results in many complications for the parent. Those complications are usually lethal." Sir divulged still on edge but calming down. Ben looked at the significant bulge at the alien's crotch. "And you have a cock and balls. Why is that a big deal?" "They had never seen them before. My colleagues were curious, but most found them disgusting, including the Elder Council." Sir was now calm but still looking morosely at the floor. "Then I had the urge." Ben's hands tightened against the muscled alien on the word "urge." "The urge?" Ben asked with a gulp. "Yes. What you would call masturbation." Sir said. Ben could see Sir's bulge begin to grow. "It was an amazing feeling. I touched it and sent waves up my torso and down my legs that I could never describe. It was an amazing feeling." Sir began, his head looking up and his hands slowly roaming his muscled body. "I felt my body, like I am now and felt power radiating from me, and my sex organ swelled as it is now." Ben looked down to see a significant bulge jutting out under the skimpy underwear like garment. Ben couldn't control himself any longer and began to run his hands down Sir's body tracing each massive muscle as he did. "My body was as big as their buildings, my arms were taller than my colleagues and possessed raw power thousands and thousands of times stronger than they could ever achieve." Sir continued looking up at the ceiling now. Sir began to rub his chest with one arm and flex the other into a mountainous peak of strength and power. Ben had reached Sir's abs and continued to slowly rub them up and down, breathing heavily. Ben looked down to see an enormous sex tool bulging up and outward under the fabric and it stretched thin pulling the waistband away from his chiseled stomach. "You were horny, Sir." Ben moaned as his hands continued to approach the alien's sex tool. "Yes, I was horny." Sir moaned with more lust than Ben and continued to escalate. Sir began to reach out to Ben almost by instinct and grope his body as well. "Do you trust me Sir?" Ben asked as he took his clothes off. His breath becoming heavy on the brink of the same sexual frenzy. "I am going to help you." "Yes, Ben. I trust you." Sir's body was slowly bucking the air. Ben reached down and gently cupped the massive alien balls. Sir suddenly threw his head back as his body went into a full body flex. Sir's muscles seeming to explode to twice thier original size. Ben moved his head down to lick the alien's giant bulge when the massive cock ripped free from it's confines on it's own, slapping the aliens torso with a loud thwack. The alien cock rested throbbing angrily against his chiseled abs almost reaching up to his heaving pecs. Sir moaned loudly, his cock drooling copious amounts of pre. Ben couldn't stand it any longer and attacked Sir's cock with his tongue which in turn caused the alien to arch back pushing his crotch to Ben's face harder. "OH! What is this? I feel sooooo...." Sir moaned even louder as he placed his hands on Ben's shoulders pushing him into his crotch more. Ben redoubled his efforts and continued to lick and suck before moving up and engulfing the massive alien cock head into his mouth. The heat of Ben's mouth increased Sir's frenzy. Sir bucked his hips uncontrollably against Ben's face. Ben kept up with little problem as he continued to grope the alien's balls. All of a sudden Sir arched back even further gripping Ben's head so hard it almost hurt as it was mashed against Sir. Sir's balls drew up dramatically and the throbbing shaft swelled. Ben knew it was going to be a massive load of cum. Sir screamed outside and inside Ben's head as his whole body seemed to flex harder. A torrent of alien cum rushed down Ben's throat. Each load was just as powerful as the next. Sir blew at least 20 volleys into Ben before coming down from his mind blowing climax. When Sir's grip finally loosened Ben pulled off and wiped his lips with his hand. Sir wobbled on his feet for a few steps before falling to the floor, his cock still spurting little amounts of cum on the way. "Sir! Are you okay?" Ben rushed over to the fallen alien, only to hear garbled words. Sir's body rose and fell dramatically with his heaving breaths. "Sir?" Sir turned his head to look up at Ben. A delirious smile crossed his face. Ben looked at the alien for a moment before breaking out into laughter. Sir lifted his head a bit and looked at Ben puzzled. Sir's action only caused Ben to laugh even harder. "I'm sorry Sir!" Ben breathed between laughs. "The look on your face..." Ben continued to laugh before making the delirious face back at Sir. "That's not what I looked like." Sir rebutted but starting to laugh a deep voiced chuckle himself. Ben made the face again before more laughter and Sir followed suit with another face. Ben laughter started to wain a bit as he got down on the floor and laid against the alien's solid heaving body. Sir looked back at Ben a little puzzled as to his action, but made no effort to resist. Ben turned his body to lay face up like Sir's, resting his head on the alien's near pillow sized arm. Both of them laid there looking at the ceiling, their heavy breaths lightened. It was when they were calmed down that Sir put his arm gently around Ben.

Sorry for the long delay. I have cooked this chapter to keep the flow. Cheers! AGE OF MUSCLE GODS Previous Chapters Chapter IV Growing Bonds At some point, I realized something hard underneath me, very hard and allegedly uncomfortable, but when I realized I was actually sleeping on top of my Uncle Steve’s massive body, it became the coziest place in the world to sleep. “Good morning…” I said while rubbing my face against the humongous right pectoral muscle, which still felt smooth, although the white hair already regrown to the point of being harsh and itchy. There was a significant pressure on my naked butt made by a huge, heavy calloused hand squeezing my left cheek. “Welcome back, Johnny. I knew you’d sleep heavily for a long time, but still…” The deep manly voice of my enormous muscle daddy made my cock harden instantly. “Sorry, but it’s not every day that you get the fuck of your life.” I smiled. “That no longer is your case, little man. You WILL get the fuck of your life every single day. ” Uncle Steve easily lifted me and kissed me hardly, his tongue was so strong and commanding, I moaned and groaned while my hands tried to grope the incredibly hard mounds of the muscle of his upper body. For a long moment we just stood there with me groping and licking those enormous muscles on my immense Uncle Steve, completely entertained by the wondrous mature muscles whose size has been amazingly magnified by this mysterious thing they called “triggering”. I laid on top of his huge torso, with my legs spread at his groin, feeling the weight and the warmth of his engorged manhood pressing the crack of my butt its impressive girth, while my amazing SMM, smiled back at me, throwing his head back and enjoying the pressure of his own powerful muscles against his neck and ears. “Shit…how much bigger have you grown?” I shook my head, still unable to process the kind of amazing transformation, which was taking place to his already smoking hot muscle daddy. “I am not sure yet…I mean, while you were catching the z’s I ate all the provisions I had reserved for the first few days. I just ordered more online before training outside, but the new weights I had set aside were not nearly as challenging as I thought, so I killed the time by doing some thousands of pushups with some extra weight on my back.” Uncle Steve casually said without ever taking his manly eyes of me, and I felt like a rotisserie chicken ready to be devoured by this immensely huge and hungry man. The things he described were so amazing, and still he took them with such natural attitude that completely caught me off-guard. “Well, shouldn’t we find it out together?” I asked very excited with the very idea that this massive hunk who had fucked me until I nearly passed out of exhaustion, and before I could say another word, the powerful stud already carried me to the bathroom, and he just growled while the enormously wide shoulders rubbed against the bathroom doorframe. “Damn, I’ll soon be too big for this little house of mine, good thing I already have a contractor specialized in upgrading households for SMM’s.” Uncle Steve as he gently placed me on the ground and stood up right, probably to let me realize by myself that he was looking at me at eye level. “Fuck, you’ve grown two inches taller already …that is so amazing.” I blushed while he kissed me in the cheeks. “Well, these are just the first couple of inches, and I’ll grow much, much taller to accommodate all the muscle I’ll grow, boy!” He said getting up on the scale. It was then I realized how things would be different with Uncle Steve growing so much taller. The same mixture of intimidation, excitement and utter admiration towards the monument of muscular manliness would soon spice even further our already volcanic sexual relationship. “Uncle Steve…h-how much bigger will you grow? I mean…in a realistic expectation?” “I don’t think you should ever worry about realistic expectations, Johnny boy. I’ll blow every expectation out of the water, and you’ll helping me out.” He instructed me, so I knew there would be no more arguing. “All right, sir. How can I help you?” I knew when I needed to play the obedient puppy role. “You can start by reading the weight out for me lad; my pecs are too fucking huge for me to see over them!” Uncle Steve announced proud of his much bigger frame. At first, my rational mind refused to accept the number in the screen, but another look at the powerful wall of manly muscle breathing so close to me easily crushed my initial hesitation. “It says here 387 pounds…if this is an accurate appliance.” Uncle Steve just groaned. “Fuck yeah, 82 pounds of hard muscle in just a couple of hours, and I barely had enough nutrition and exercise. Everything is going quite exciting lad, don’t you think?” “Shit…you’re so massive…bigger than any superheavyweight bodybuilder back at Olympia weekend, sir!” “Oh come on, Johnny! It is not fair with those young pups. They are just boys, like you. They’ll never be huge like real men and only Senior Muscle Men are truly manly, for that matter.” He grinned, lifting his monstrous sized bicep that I immediately hugged and held my own body, which he supported so easily off the ground. I, on the other hand, was the one who gave up first, feeling my arms shaking from such effort. Once my feet were back on the ground, I quickly hugged my soon to be even bigger SMM. “Do you want to fuck me again, sir? I think I recovered my strength now…” I said, trying to disguise my own horniness. “Heh, I know you must be dying to be fucked again, boy. But since you don’t last as much as myself, we should wait a bit more. I want to test something about triggers and their Masters.” There was a patronizing tone in his voice, but I was curious about the developments of this wondrous adventure. “What is it that you want to test, sir?” I asked right away. “Well, I noticed that although Bruce always ready to fuck his boy, but instead of fucking him all the time. Instead, he actually keeps the boy waiting for a long time; he even likes to tease him, fucking many other guys only to deny the kid the pleasure to be fucked, until Chad is truly desperate of horniness that must explain why the guy is so much bigger than any other SMM.” “How big is he anyway sir?” I asked with a certain hesitation that certainly displeased my Uncle Steve. “You just need to know that he is bigger than me, at least for now…” I noticed how angry he got at such realization, and I tried to make up for such terrible mistake. “And you think you can outgrow him like Brad said you would?” The mischievous grin was back on my manly Uncle’s face. “Well, he didn’t say how I would do it, but he believes I can do it. And the trigger’s power is connected to his SMM. I have been giving it some thought. You see how much bigger you already made me: we have one thing in common with Bruce and Brad, which is our blood ties, but on top of that, we are more intimate than they have ever been.” I followed his train of thought. “So, the closest the trigger is to his master, the more powerful his effect over his SMM’s capabilities. Do you think, Brad is aware of that as well?” Uncle Steve just smiled and bounced his mountainous pectoral muscles to me, and I loved to grope and punch their uncanny hardness. “It is not just about being close; it is all about domination and submission. When Bruce denies Brad the attention he wants, the kid becomes frustrated, but he can’t help being drawn even deeper into Bruce’s dominance. So it must empower Bruce even further.” I gulped. “Does it mean you are also going to keep me at bay while you fuck other boys too?” Uncle Steve laughed aloud as he kissed me. “Of course not kid. I am going to fill with you pleasure instead of denying you, but I’ll give you the pleasure I see fit, and not the obvious thing you think you desire. You wanted to be awed, amazed, impressed, excited and shocked with my growing body.” “Yeah…” I replied, nearly drooling over those humongous muscles. “And that’s exactly what you will get. I’ll keep you hard by filling your tiny head with all sorts of amazing stuff, but fucking is going to happen only when I see that you are nearly losing, but I’ll never tease you nor treat you like shit.” “But how about you? You’re freaking hard right now, this giant cock of yours is so ready to be pleased.” “Heh, I never said I wouldn’t please myself…I can fuck lots of times, but when I fuck YOU, that’s when the show is going to happen. I’m gonna bring you beyond Cloud 9 and then make sure that every single time you are not going to resist and pass out of uttering pleasure.” I felt my cock getting even harder at that very sentence. Uncle Steve’s smile opened. “Shit…you are doing it right now; you’re feeling it, right kid? It’s not just horniness, it is something deeper!” I nodded. “Yeah, I just realized that…you are more than anything I can handle, and it is so fucking sexy.” The rush of power surged between us, something similar to our triggering, but at the same time very different. I placed my hands over Uncle Steve and felt them getting warmer, while he also moaned, his cock growing harder and trying to break our hug apart. Uncle Steve grew, but not like he grew when he triggered, not like he grew when I was sleeping. He grew much faster, harder, harsher and more deliciously graphic. His bones snapped as the muscle grew thicker, the veins popped out and the shoulders augmented, the neck engorged the pectoral plates gained so much more size and striations. I felt the arms growing while he hugged me tighter, he was growing taller as well. I could feel his body sliding against mine while he lifted me and my feet once again left the floor. There was also something else going on with my body. I felt a different kind of rush, my heart beating faster than ever, my face itching… “Holy shit…” Uncle Steve’s deep voice echoed in the bathroom, as he looked at me before kissing me harshly, our bodies entangled, I could only feel his growing muscles around me, they augmented while engulfing my worshipping figure. Unlike his previous growth spurt, it was much quicker, but the results felt much better, at least for me. Instead of being drained and exhausted, I was just fresh and ready to be fucked, although I could tell it would not happen like previous times. Uncle Steve held me, his pacing body was sweaty, he was panting. “Fuck, I felt like I have the granddaddy of all pumps!” He managed to stand up straight as he placed me back in the ground. Uncle Steve no longer looked me at eye level. I was actually looking at his pommel, fascinated by its manly size. But that was just the beginning. Uncle Steve’s muscles were much, much bigger. They already seemed as huge as those SMM’s I met back in the Highway. Bulging, glistening, and looking so hard and ripped. However, he wasn’t just a bit taller and much, much more muscular. Something else had happened, I looked upon his face and I could tell he had a 5’o clock stubble, but his jaw actually seemed much wider, his features they were different, they were even manlier, more rugged, more impressive. He went back on the scale and it read 476 pounds. “Fuck…you just gained nearly 100 pounds in a few moments, how can this even be possible? Your body is producing muscle from thin air…” Uncle Steve just smiled and gently directed my face to the mirror, and I could finally see the reason for his own shocked reaction. The man looking back at me was not myself. At least, not the 36-year-old man I used to be until a few moments ago. For starters, he was much younger. At least 10 years younger, his face was the picture of health and handsomeness. In fact, it was pretty, surpassing gender assumptions of physical beauty. Then, his body was different from mine, I was still fit, but not in the same way, it had been prior to such transformation. It was a bit buffer, but also more toned in the lower part, with thicker thighs and bulbous butt. “So that’s how he got rid of Bruce Junior…” Uncle Steve concluded as he checked my rejuvenated version in the mirror, while I noticed he had grown taller and broader, but I had probably lost half an inch in height, which contributed to the difference in our final sizes. “I don’t understand, Uncle Steve…” “Well, when the SMM’s popped out, I did my search and found out Bruce Stone had one son, named Bruce Stone Jr before everything started, but there were no hints about any grandson. Looking at you now, I can only assume that they have gone through the exact same thing. Brad is Bruce Jr rejuvenated.” I touched my younger face and whistled. “But wait…I need to get back to work…I just got 10 fucking years younger…and this body…it doesn’t belong to me!” The enormous Uncle Steve stood behind me, his muscles filling my entire view. “Did you really imagine you would go back to work like nothing had happened, boy? You’re my trigger, we belong to each other” His manly voice calling me boy made so much sense. “Well, I have to earn my living…I have my patients…” “I’m taking care of you from now on. I have enough money, especially when it happens again…soon you will be even younger than now, perhaps just as young as college freshman.” “Fuck, if you’re true, soon I’ll look underage and you will be in deep trouble”. “Don’t worry…You won’t. I like my guys younger, so I can be their full monster muscle daddy, but not too young though.” “What are you talking about, did…did you change me like that?” “Well, you changed me in the triggering right? It is almost like a two way street, but I am the one calling the shots. I wanted you to look younger so I can seem even manlier next to you, and you did a great job as well…” “What did I do?” I asked dumb folded. “Well, I believe it is not a thing you have done consciously, it’s more like you allowed me to become more aggressively manly. It was then I realized Uncle Steve was indeed a walking rugged wall of masculinity, his face was just powerful, his voice grew so much deeper, and his features were indeed engorged, especially his cock I gulped “Uncle Steve, you grew very fast, and so much manlier…” “Yeah, when you are properly stimulated I can get this kind of growth and magnification, and I can also change your body to suit my fantasies.” Things were actually getting a lot more dangerous for me, since I noticed my humongous uncle had some kind of supernatural control over my body and he was learning to play me like an instrument. “So, you’re gonna keep trying to unlock more new features of this power you have over me, right?” “Oh yeah, we’re gonna have lots of fun. How does it make you feel?” “Horny…” “Good…Put go put some clothes. I am starving, I will take you to a nice place and we are gonna parade our new selves. I want people to meet my nephew. The enormous Uncle Steve slapped my butt ever so gently, but I knew it got red and it hurt a lot, which I found extremely sexy. Damn it…I am so fucked! End of part IV To be continued

Part four where we see how others are dealing with all this. Please let me know what you think. -------------------- The following work of fiction portrays men in sexual situations. Please do not read if you are not interested in stories written for erotic purposes, if you are not of legal age, or if it is illegal for you to read sexually explicit material in this format or through this medium. All characters in this work are fictional. As such, they are immune to any and all types of infectious diseases, including the AIDS virus. You are not fictional and therefore you are not immune. Follow safer sex guidelines or risk having some brainless disease write the ending of your life story for you. Copyright 2012 - 2014 by [email protected] Growing Too Big: Part 1 Growing Too Big: Part 2 Growing Too Big: Part 3 Growing Too Big Part 4 The hospital was quiet, dim corridors leading off from the nursing station past the rooms of sleeping patients. The Hook, as the nurses called it, the U-shaped desk that covered one side of a four-way intersection, had a view down each of the wings that during the daytime were filled with doctors, hospital staff and visiting families. At night these streets were empty except for the occasional passage of the late night cleaning crew, though even they were gone from this section of the hospital at this hour. Scott Worley had been a nurse for three years, two of them at this hospital. He was only 26 and knew that this might not end up being his lifetime career but for the moment he liked it well enough. The hours could be crazy but the pay was good – he’d already paid off the loans he’d taken to get through nursing school. Nowadays his life consisted of work, the gym and a couple nights out a week when he was off work. A sexy guy thrown in here and there was always a good distraction and he had the kind of athletic All-American look that drew attention so distractions were never too hard to find. Tonight Scott was bored and his shift-mate Karla was part of the problem. She was a good nurse, it was true, but she was lousy company for the two graveyards he worked each week. They sat next to one another in the Hook keeping watching over the monitors that showed the condition of the patients in their care. Right now all was quiet and Karla was reading a magazine. A magazine about knitting. “You know you could knit,” he said, annoyed that there were even such things as a knitting magazine. “You don’t have to just read about it, you could actually do it. Like bring knitting here.” She glanced at him for a second with vacant, watery blue eyes and then went back to her magazine. “I don’t know how,” she replied in a bored voice. “Then why do you read about it?” “I might learn someday.” It was more than he could take. He grabbed the patient list from the desk and headed down a corridor at random. Time to make the donuts. Truth was that there weren’t that many patients on the floor at the moment and of those they had only a few were serious cases. It was like that sometimes; they’d get a week or so of relative quiet and the next thing you knew they’d be slammed and the overnight shift would pass in a blur of medical emergencies. He looked down at the list and scanned the names. Nothing major down this corridor other than the heart patient who was alone in 412. He was an old black guy who’d been transferred to the floor from ICU two days earlier just after the start of Scott’s two days off. The other occupant of 412 had been released and sent home with his family just that afternoon. He glanced at his watch as he stopped at the door and saw it was almost 3 AM. He pushed open the door to find the room was dimly lit, apparently by a table lamp beyond the curtain that divided the space. The closer of the two beds was empty and he walked silently past it on his thick-soled nursing shoes before looking around the curtain at the bed closest to the window. Scott had read the chart so he knew that James Dalton was sixty-four, was suffering from cardiomyopathy and had flat-lined twice the day he was admitted. That he was already out of ICU was a miracle in itself, though not so miraculous as what the nurse saw now. The patient was lying back, propped up at an angle by the bed, one hand pulling at a nipple while the other slowly stroked a very large and very hard dick that jutted up from his groin. Even this was within the bounds of reason (though the size of that weapon was right at the edge of unbelievable) and not that uncommon since in Scott’s experience if a man could get it up he would get it up, even in a hospital bed. No, the problem was that the very large and very well built black man in that bed was obviously not a sixty-four year old heart patient. “What the hell did you do with Mr. Dalton?” Scott yelled more from surprise than any expectation of a real answer. Belatedly he wondered if it was a good idea to yell at oversized sex maniacs. The man in the bed opened his tightly closed eyes and rolled his head over to look at Scott. He didn’t seem surprised or embarrassed and simply smiled a bit as he continued his business. “Sorry, son,” he replied in a slow, deep voice, “I thought I had the place to myself.” Two rivers of thought flowed through Scott’s mind. One was a fairly orderly stream centered on the fact that they must have somehow lost a patient, that the old guy probably slipped out earlier in the evening (hopefully before Scott even came onto the floor) and left some young nephew or grandson behind. The other rougher torrent was a jumble of images, of smooth skin, dark muscle and a massive dick that seemed to imprint itself on his psyche and prevent him from escaping back to the Hook to sound the alarm. He needed to sound the alarm, he knew that, but his eyes seemed locked upon that incredible physique and the languid and casual way the black guy was pleasuring the full length of his equipment. “Can you help a brotha out?” the ersatz patient asked with a sly grin. Of course not, that was unthinkable, but Scott stepped forward nonetheless, one rubber soled shoe making a tiny shriek as it scuffed against the tiled floor. Things had suddenly gotten very weird very quickly and Scott had no idea how or why. At another time, in another place, he would have been happy to help this stud out but the hospital was not the place for that, especially with some sick old man on the loose. So yes, he moved towards the bed but it was really just a trick. He could see the nurse’s call box lying beside the man’s pillow, one of the older ones with a cord coming out the top that ran off behind the bedside table. He reached for it, the emergency button glowing a dull red. He would alert Karla and she would get up off her fat ass and help put things right. His outstretched hand closed around the box and he was surprised at how warm it felt, hot even, with a spongy texture that seemed almost lifelike. But of course it was lifelike, he thought a moment later, as his mind dully realized that what he had actually reached for was the massive dick that the man in the bed had, until a moment earlier, been stroking in lazy contentment. The black man had pulled back, apparently confident that this young male nurse had things well in hand. He laced his big mitts behind his head and let out a deep groan while his full, round biceps flexed into rock hard cannonballs on either side of his head. It was one of the most erotic things Scott had ever seen. The dick was too big for his hand to encompass and it soon proved too big for his mouth to conquer, though he attempted to make up for that with the energy he applied to the first 4 inches. Sometime in the middle of this the black man leaned over the bed railing and lifted Scott off his feet and up onto his prone body, the nurse’s legs pointed up to the head of the bed. Seconds later the smaller man’s scrubs were pulled from his body and tossed onto the floor. Scott was forced to let go of the thick veiny meat when the bigger man slid the uniform top over his head but as soon as his face was free he dived down onto it again, gagging himself on the thick head in his drive to suck it back in. Through it all the huge man kept up a low, growl of sex talk while his hands groped and prodded the nurse’s now nude body. When a fat finger found the tight pucker of his ass and then pushed inside Scott could not stop the humming squeal of surprise and pleasure that came from his throat. A moment later the man had spread Scott’s legs wide and attacked the hole with a strong, wet tongue. It was almost more than the smaller man could take and his body vibrated in response while is watery eyes rolled up under his eyelids. He did not stop sucking, however, finding that as his jaw relaxed more and more of the stupendous appendage thrust its way into the back of his mouth and the top of his throat. Dimly he wondered if he could possibly suck down the entire thing but it turned out that was not what his large friend desired. What he wanted instead swiftly became apparent as he pulled his dick from Scott’s mouth and then easily lifted him off the bed, rotated him around and pulled him back down so that they now lay torso to torso with the nurse on top. Their lips mashed together while Scott’s hands grappled at the mass of hard muscular flesh beneath him. The size of the man was overwhelming, from the thick shelf of his pecs to the rounded mass of his shoulders to the massive column of his neck. Everything seemed oversized and out of human proportion, on a scale that went far beyond what he had found attractive in the past. He liked his men fit, certainly; all his old boyfriends and sex partners had been in shape but none of them had been as overly muscular as this. How then to explain the overwhelming lust he felt for this titanic mass of a man? His ass was slick with saliva but when he felt the head of the big man’s dick pushing against his tight hole he almost tried to resist. Part of him wondered if he could possibly take something that size though at a deeper level he wanted nothing more than to try. In truth his defiance was only a thought that was quickly swept away, and even if he had tried to make a stand it probably would not have mattered. It became a moot point when the thick head of the man’s equipment slowly stretched Scott’s asshole open until the crown of his dick could pass through the tortured opening and into the warm tunnel on the other side. Both men let out a shared moan as the mammoth dick pushed its way further and further inside, forcing Scott’s insides to conform to the size and shape of their new master. He came the first time just from that seemingly endless initial drive into his ass, the head of the black man’s dick finally stopping somewhere far beyond where anyone else had ever gone. By then his body was jerking like a fish on the line as his own dick shot copious amounts of cum over the corrugated wall of the larger man’s abs. He went through a similar shuddering dance a couple minutes later and again not too much longer after that. All sense of time was lost as the thick, strong hands of his new partner gripped him at the waist and upper back and began moving the nurse’s body up and down like some sort of human sex toy. In time the heavy grunts and groans of the man became a long roar and he squeezed Scott even tighter as he began shooting his load. Like everything else about him the muscular black man’s orgasm was big, long and oversized. When it finally ended the nurse could barely breathe, so tightly was he held against the granite torso below. Slowly the other man’s grip loosened and when his hands slid down to cup Scott’s ass the smaller man took the opportunity to shakily push himself up on outstretched arms to get a better view of the man who had just violated his mind and body so thoroughly. The black man’s eyes were closed but a beatific smile played around his lips as if the session had been as amazing for him as it had been for the nurse. The bigger man chose that moment to flex the mass of his dick that was still lodged up in Scott's ass and he gasped once more, letting himself drop back down onto his partner’s sweaty and cum streaked body. The nurse’s face slid to the side and he found himself looking back to the curtain that he had quietly stepped past what felt like hours before. It had not been that long, obviously, but apparently it had been long enough to rouse Karla from the boredom that was her knitting magazine. His shift partner stood there, some 15 feet away, her eyes wide and no longer vacant. They shared a frozen moment in time, both their mouths opened wide in surprise, before the woman spun and with a shrill shriek of her nurse’s shoes fled the room.

Part three of our tale wherein wider concerns come to light. Please let me know what you think. -------------------- The following work of fiction portrays men in sexual situations. Please do not read if you are not interested in stories written for erotic purposes, if you are not of legal age, or if it is illegal for you to read sexually explicit material in this format or through this medium. All characters in this work are fictional. As such, they are immune to any and all types of infectious diseases, including the AIDS virus. You are not fictional and therefore you are not immune. Follow safer sex guidelines or risk having some brainless disease write the ending of your life story for you. Copyright 2012 - 2014 by [email protected] Growing Too Big: Part 1 Growing Too Big: Part 2 Growing Too Big: Part 4 Growing Too Big Part 3 The ringing of the phone woke him. Not his cell which he had turned off a couple days previously but his landline which he never used. He was too asleep to consider ignoring it, to think about all the reasons he shouldn’t answer, and fumbled around before finally grabbing the handset and putting it to his ear. “Yeah, hello,” he rumbled. “Uh, hello. Dan?” It took a moment for him to recognize the tinny voice in his ear. “Yeah, that’s me. Who’s - Phillip?” “Yeah. Damn, you’re still asleep? I didn’t think I’d catch you. Why aren’t you at work?” “Vacation, I took some vacation.” He sat up, the bed creaking under his weight. Looking down almost all he could see was the rounded mass of his smooth pecs, the valley between them showcasing the shaft of his dick before it disappeared under the covers. “I thought you were going home in a couple weeks.” “I just had a change of plans, that’s all. Sorry, Phil, I’m still half asleep.” “OK. Well I was worried. You didn’t return any of my calls, not even at work, so I was afraid something happened.” Dan couldn’t help snorting at that. Yeah, you could say something happened. Well gee, Phil, I kinda got dosed with something at the lab and turned into this gay muscle fantasy. I’d tell ya to come over to talk about it except I’d prolly end up fucking you and that would just add to the problem. “Nah, nothing happened,” Dan said instead. “Just gonna take it easy for a few days. I’ll probably go back to Texas in the fall or something.” There was a long pause before Phillip spoke again. “Hey, Danny, this isn’t because, ya know, because you’ve been doing anything…” “God no, I’m not using. I can’t change my vacation without it being drug related?” “Of course you can, I just wondered. I’m sorry, Danny, that was stupid.” “Nah, don’t worry about it, just be cool. Everything’s OK. I’ll catch you later.” “Later man.” He wanted to be mad at Phillip for waking him in the first place and for even suggesting that he’d fallen off the wagon but after a few seconds abandoned the attempt. If there was anyone who stood by him when he was drugged out mess it was Phillip. His concern now was annoying but only because Dan didn’t know how he was going to handle any of the issues that he was starting to face, not least of which was his inability to prevent himself from packing on yet more muscle. Oh wait, he could prevent it by never having sex again for as long as he lived. Problem solved. Fuck. A little later he stood frowning in front of his open refrigerator. It was barer than it had been in a long time. Even the pickles and that old bottle of black olives were gone. Almost everything that was edible had been consumed over the last few days. The cupboards were no better. When his parents last visited his mom left some Melba Toast behind but now that was gone and he hated Melba Toast. Still, the dull ache in his stomach had to be appeased but given his latest growth spurt he was leery about being seen in public. He wasn’t even sure what clothes he could wear. Having food delivered seemed like the best option. It was too early in the morning for Chinese and he really wasn’t in the mood for takeout. Instead he went on his computer and ordered from an online grocery store. If he went a little crazy with the amount of food ordered that was understandable – he’d read you weren’t supposed to food shop when you were hungry. For an extra fee the store promised delivery within a few hours. He considered putting something in the notes section about requiring a female delivery person but after a moment’s thought decided that would probably be misconstrued. A couple hours later he watched through a slit in the blinds as the delivery truck pulled up in front of his house. It was just after lunchtime for most people and his suburban street wasn’t very crowded. The man that came around the back of the truck and started unloading cardboard boxes looked average enough, but he had a baseball cap pulled down low and a brown jacket to match his brown work pants so it was hard to tell. As he pushed a hand truck up the walk towards the front door Dan watched closely, one hand lazily rubbing his empty stomach. Better make this handoff short and sweet. He had already put on another pair of once-bulky workout shorts which were not very bulky at the moment. He’s also found a bathrobe in the back of his closet with Sunriver stenciled on the front. It was a souvenir from a mountain vacation last winter. It covered everything but the valley at the very top of his pecs so he figured it would do. When he opened the door the first thing he noticed was the food. The uppermost of the three boxes stacked on the hand truck was open and displayed all the meat and carbs his body was craving. It was only after staring at this for a few seconds that he looked up to the delivery man. The name tag on his jacket read “Luis”. The pulled down baseball cap was trying to cover a shock of thick black hair that spilled over his forehead and over one eye. As Dan watched he lifted his free hand to brush back the hair so that both his deep dark brown eyes were visible. Clear caramel skin, a strong jaw and full red lips completed the package. Dan felt a sinking feeling in his gut as he realized how beautiful the man was. Luis, however, was all business. “Mr. Shoemaker? Here’s your FoodOnline delivery. I just need your signature right here if you could.” He signed and handed back Luis’ clipboard. “You want me to bring it in or leave it on the porch?” “Sure, bring it in.” He stepped back and Luis walked by, pausing for a moment in the foyer and then heading off when he spotted the kitchen down the hall. Dan took a deep breath and followed trying unsuccessfully to keep his eyes from tracking the back and forth movement of the man’s ass. Luis took the boxes off of the hand truck, placing them next to each other on the floor in front of the sink. As he bent down Dan watched the brown polyester pants stretch tight over his thighs and wondered if his legs were smooth or hairy. For a moment the image of Vet’s outstretched legs came to mind and he had to shake his head to dispel it. “Do you want to run through the order list and make sure we got everything?” Luis asked. “Nah, that’s ok. I’m sure it’s fine.” Dan reached for his wallet on the kitchen counter and took out some money for a tip. When he handed it over he could feel the smooth skin of Luis’ palm before they both pulled back their hands. Luis gave him a puzzled look then thanked him and reached for his hand truck. Dan followed him to the front door and closed it behind him. He watched through the peephole as the delivery guy closed up the truck, climbed in and drove away. It wasn’t until the truck had disappeared from view that he realized he was holding his breath. That evening he lay on the couch thinking about his dilemma. His stomach was full now and had been since his binge after the food delivery. He thought his hunger would return with a vengeance as the afternoon wore on but it had not. Maybe it had something to do with his lack of growth opportunities today in which case his huge appetite earlier was a holdover from what had occurred with Vet the evening before. The physics of all this muscle expansion seemed a little off but he didn’t really have the facilities or the equipment to test things. Besides, he was ignoring his bigger problem of, well, getting bigger. If sex was the catalyst for the growth he’d experienced so far then what the hell was he going to turn into after a few more days of fucking around? It was hot thinking about it and he had the slowly hardening evidence in his shorts to prove it but fantasizing about the biggest body this side of the Incredible Hulk didn’t do much to help him figure out his next steps. At least he’d managed to control himself with the delivery man. That seemed like a good sign since so far he’d pretty much fucked everything hot that crossed his path. Still, it seemed unfair to be given such an amazing physique and then find out he’d have to choose between becoming a monk or a circus freak. The doorbell rang. He sat bolt upright, imagining the police or some sort of bio squad on his porch ready to take him in. Except they wouldn’t ring the doorbell, would they? He looked out the window but only saw an unrecognizable SUV parked at the curb. He had to go to the peephole in the door, moving on tiptoe and making the floor creak regardless, to see who was there. It was Luis without a baseball cap and dressed in a t-shirt instead of his delivery uniform. Dan debated ignoring him and pretending he wasn’t home but his hand seemed to move of his own accord to the door handle. He swung open the door and Luis stepped back on the welcome mat as if surprised. His eyes went from Dan’s face down to his body which was mostly visible now that he was only wearing the tight shorts. Luis’ mouth fell open and his eyes widened as he took in the mass and curves of the physique before him. Never before had he seen a man so hugely built. “Hey man,” he finally said when Dan didn’t offer a greeting. “I was here earlier today, delivering the groceries from FoodOnline. Remember?” “Yeah, I know. Luis, right?” “Yeah, I’m Luis. I just, um, stopped by on my way home because…” His voice trailed off, a look of confusion on his face. “I don’t really know why I stopped, to tell the truth.” He gave Dan a sheepish grin before continuing. “I uh, I’m sorry, this is weird. I should get home, my wife is waiting…” He reached out with one big hand and grabbed Luis by the shoulder, pulling him inside. Though not as large as him the delivery man was still well built with broad shoulders and thick arms filling the sleeves of his white t-shirt. His body showed the affects of physical labor and probably some gym time on the side but at 200 pounds he was small compared to Dan. Dan stepped forward forcing Luis back until the smaller man was sandwiched between the wall of the foyer and the bigger man’s massive chest. He pressed his lips into Luis’ and wrapped his big arms around the delivery man’s torso, squeezing him tight. For a moment Luis stood there stiffly, not responding, but suddenly he gave in, opening his mouth wide to accept Dan’s tongue, pressing his body in the mass of muscle that held him. They made out by the front door, Dan’s hands massaging Luis’ back and ass while the smaller man simply tried to get his arms around the other’s huge torso. When Dan found that Luis’ jeans were too tight to slip his hand down to his bare crack he simply forced his way in, splitting the waistband in the process. He pressed a finger into the smooth moistness of Luis’ hole causing the deliveryman to go up on his toes, gasping for air. “You like that? You like that, baby?” Dan asked wrapping one arm around Luis’ waist and picking him up off the floor. He carried him down the hallway to his bedroom, Luis’ work boots wedged into the small of his back. He dropped him onto the bed and then pulled off those boots followed by the torn jeans. Luis looked up at him with both fear and lust written large across his face. “Man, I’ve never,” he gasped, “I don’t do this, never with a guy.” “I don’t give a fuck,” Dan rumbled and fell on top of him causing the bed to creak loudly. He pulled Luis’ shirt up over his head and bent down to suck on one of the large brown nipples that were exposed. Luis moaned and thrashed beneath him, half-heartedly pushing on his shoulders at first but then grabbing at the thickness of his deltoids and traps. For a fleeting moment a voice in Dan’s head tried to shout a warning, knowing what would come of all this, but it was drowned out by the roaring in his ears, the need to hold down this man with the strength of his arms, kick open his legs and take possession of him. This is why he had grown so big and so strong. This is what he was meant to do, not cower in the dark afraid that his clothes wouldn’t fit in the morning. Fuck clothes, he’d go around naked if had to and let anyone try and stop him. Within seconds their remaining clothes were tossed aside as they continued to grapple on the bed, Luis’ legs clamped around Dan’s waist with the bigger man’s dick wedging apart the globes of his smooth ass. Luis would try to resist from time to time as if suddenly remembering that this wasn’t the kind of thing he did but just as quickly he’d lose it again, doing all he could to pull Dan closer, to draw his tongue deeper into his mouth. The weight and strength of the big man was like an aphrodisiac, making him feel more charged and sexual than any woman had made him feel in the past. When Dan reared back and lifted Luis’ legs up and apart he could only pant as he own achingly hard dick came into view, suspended over his face. Then Dan’s mouth was on his ass, his teeth grinding against the sensitive flesh, his tongue pushing into his tight virgin hole. Luis reached up and latched both hands around the back of Dan’s head, pulling his face even more tightly into his crack, amazed that something so crazy could feel so good. Despite his grip Luis felt Dan’s head come up and he opened his eyes to see the bigger man staring down at him. The almost feral look he saw on the huge man’s face should have struck fear into the new bottom but it only made his blood boil even more. Dan shook his hands off and leaned back so his dick could once more home in on his crack but this time with his big head centered on the wet, pulsating hole. “Tell me to fuck you,” Dan growled as he teased Luis’ ass with his dick. “Fuck me,” Luis answered in a high, strained voice. “Fuck me you fuckin’ bastard.” And Dan did. He hunched forward, driving his dick into the wet confines of Luis’ ass making them both howl out loud. The big man’s huge chest came down on Luis pushing him down into the mattress and forcing the air out of his lungs. Their mouths connected as Dan’s arms closed around Luis’ torso like a vise, pinning the smaller man’s arms to his side. Luis could only move his hands which grabbed onto Dan’s corded obliques, doing what he could to pull him in harder and deeper. Outside the evening darkened into night. Luis’ car remained parked out front when the sun rose Monday morning. ----- Mark Prentiss scowled at the older woman across the desk but to little effect. She simply stared back with a slightly bored expression on her face. He might have tried using the sexy, smoldering look that got him so much pussy but his instincts told him that this woman wouldn’t fall for his considerable physical charms which was why he was playing annoyed young executive. It irritated him that she didn’t seem to care one way or the other. Dr. Martha Leeway had been a research scientist with the company since before he went to high school and obviously cared little for the opinions and concerns of some director of product development. He was fairly sure he hated her but was completely sure he needed her if what she was saying was true. At least he could silently enjoy the fact that she was ugly. “But how can you be positive we’ve been compromised?” he asked. “There wasn’t anything in last week’s security report or the HazMat log. I’ve seen them.” “If we’d been compromised by an external organization Security would have already locked down this site,” Dr. Leeway said not bothering to hide the disdain in her voice. “It appears the breach was internal and accidental. With Dr. Foy out of the picture and me as chief researcher on the project I have some discretion as to how the contamination is categorized. I’ve decided it’s only a Level 1 breach which means it will not appear on the site wide HazMat or Bio Remediation logs. At least not for now.” It was much better than Mark could have hoped for and that made him suspicious. He had a lot riding on the testing of Dr. Huran Foy’s medical compound. If it was as successful as initial reports indicated then there were at least four major drugs that could be moved into applied development and testing. That sort of production line would cement his standing in the product division and almost guarantee that he’d be promoted to VP of Product Development when Wonsley retired next year. Foy’s disappearance a month ago had almost thrown everything off track but Leeway had taken over on the research side and shepherded the compound through initial testing. In a sense they were partners since both Product and Research needed each other for the successful transition to development, full testing and eventual government approval but it was a partnership born of necessity, not desire. And it did little to explain why Dr. Leeway, a 27 year veteran of the firm, was so willing to sidestep contamination protocols that would get her canned if her actions were discovered. Mark tried to believe she was saving both their butts simply because she wanted to be the hero after Foy’s disappearance but it all seemed a little too pat. His spider sense was tingling and he wasn’t sure why. God, this was all too much to deal with on a Monday morning. “So then we have no problem and everything is on schedule. At least I assume that’s what you’re telling me.” Dr. Leeway paused a moment before saying, “Not quite.” Here it comes he thought to himself. “We’ve tamped down any suspicions about the breach and we’ve sterilized the lab,” she continued. “We’ve tested almost everyone who was in the area and might have come in contact with the compound and they’re all clean. There are two exceptions, however.” “Two people have been contaminated? That doesn’t sound good.” “No, two people are question marks. If we had verified human contamination this would already be out of both of our hands.” “Christ Leeway, just tell me what the fucking problem is.” He was tired of playing word games with this bitch. Her upper lip curled but she remained as calm as ever. “Two people who were in the lab during the window of possible contagion have not been available for testing. One’s a lab technician who’s been on vacation since the middle of last week. The other is a security guard who was admitted to the hospital on Friday.” “Hospital?” “Yes,” she answered with a tight smile. “We’re told he had a heart attack. He’s sixty-four so it’s possible it’s just a coincidence.” “God, it better be. I suppose you want me to check these two out.” “You suppose correctly.” She pulled an envelope from the pocket of her lab coat, opened it and let a slip of paper slide out onto the desk. He glanced at it and saw two names written in clean block letters. He was willing to bet this was not her normal handwriting. “This is all you’ve got?” “You’re a smart man, Mr. Prentiss,” Leeway said rising from her chair. “I’m sure you can find whatever information you need. I’m told you have access to numerous company files. “ His eyes narrowed as he watched her turn and walk from his office. She was right; he had management level access to the Human Resources file server which was a huge breach of company security. It had taken money and a little blackmail to achieve but the information such access provided was invaluable. The fact that she knew about it made him more suspicious than ever. He’d have to figure out how to fuck over Leeway some other time. Right now he needed to check out the two names he’d been given. Shoemaker and Dalton. Neither rang a bell so he began some HR research.

Here's chapter 3. Tomorrow is release day for Berkeley Daze #4: The Summer of Our Disconnect. U.M. Lassiter It was Hamish Conner’s nature to be nervous. All of his life, he felt like he was on the outside looking in, and that suited him just fine. Avoiding human interaction meant avoiding bullies, avoiding ridicule, avoiding risk. Whatever relationships he had with other human beings was either accidental or completely unavoidable. The relationship Ham had with his roommate Paul was closer than any outside of his own family, which really wasn’t saying much. Still, when you’re required to share a dorm room with another individual, a certain intimacy simply can’t be avoided. At least Paul had been friendly and kind, but he was most definitely the only one. Without exception, every other time he’d ever shared anything personal with anyone, he’d come to regret it. When he was nine, he made the mistake of admitting to a classmate that he’d like to be a dancer when he grew up. Even at that young age, he was widely considered effeminate, and the news traveled through the school at lightning speed, and the resulting ridicule was merciless. The lesson Ham learned was to be cold and distant, and never share anything. When he finally admitted to himself that he was gay, it felt like it was the final blow and ultimately sealed the transformation of his soul to a cold, hard, lifeless piece of stone. Still, he’d had crushes before; plenty of them. But in all those instances, he recognized them for what they were– purely biological responses to erotic stimuli. He went home and satisfied those responses in private and told himself that his needs were met. Sadly, they were. But now, something new had happened. The faintest spark of passion had manifested deep inside his otherwise lifeless soul, and it both excited and terrified him. Somewhere in the farthest recesses of his mind the tiny germ of a thought was hiding– the idea that perhaps he was capable of a small measure of happiness. Lee Prentice had ignited that tiny spark. No one had ever tried to come on to him before, and it boggled Ham’s mind. He still didn’t know why he didn’t run away in horror, considering what a flaming fag Lee was. Hard-won experience had told him to stay far, far away. Yet, Ham’s feet stayed rooted to the spot, at least for a brief, excruciating period of time. It didn’t help that Lee was damned cute. Blond, blue eyes, dimples; all on a slender, well proportioned frame. Why was this situation different? Ham wrestled with that question as he got dressed. Perhaps it was because they had something in common. It wasn’t something as simple as their sexual orientation. Ham knew the answer to that question, but he wouldn’t admit it to himself. Ham had just awakened from the most vivid dream of his life. He’d had muscle growth dreams before, and he’d certainly had lots of dreams about Paul. What really creeped him out about this one was the fact that he woke up naked, and all of his clothes were torn to shreds exactly the way he’d seen in his dream. He finished putting on a fresh set of clothes and slipped out of the dorm. Paul was due back from lacrosse practice any minute, and he didn’t want to deal with seeing him just then. It was getting cold as Ham hurried across the darkened campus, and he pulled his hoodie up over his head. He had to learn more about Professor Lofgren’s experiment. The cones and yellow caution tape had been cleared away from in front of the Science Building, and he hurried inside and down the stairs to the basement. As he scurried through the office area on his way to the lab, several heads popped up from cubicles like some bizarre prairie dog town. Once the grad students saw that it was simply a lowly underclassman, they quickly withdrew back into their private warrens. Unlike the night before, there were several people in the quantum lab that evening, and he studiously avoided all of them as he hurried down to the lower level. The area around Professor Lofgren’s apparatus seemed surprisingly tidy. There was no residue of any kind in the vicinity, and the electronic monitoring equipment seemed perfectly intact, and powered up. The stainless steel chamber seemed intact with the exception of a slight bulge around the middle. The one detail that indicated any trouble was the chamber door. The oval door was bent and hanging from a single bolt. Ham recognized immediately that the lone fastener had likely saved his life. Had all of the bolts broken when the door failed, it would have become a lethal projectile. Ham stepped forward and ran his finger along the chamber’s twisted mounting flange as he absorbed the unsettling realization. “Mr. Conner, what brings you here tonight?” Ham pulled his hand back with a startled jerk. “Uh, Professor, hello,” Ham said once he caught his breath. “I heard about your incident.” Professor Lofgren was a tall, slim man in his fifties. He was wearing his usual white lab coat and holding a plastic spray bottle and a white, fluffy rag. “Who hasn’t, by now,” he said with a half-smile. “You must have just missed it.” “What happened?” “That’s a very good question. For some reason, the reaction chamber suffered an intense over-pressure event. It was much more than the safety systems could handle. More than should be possible, as a matter of fact.” “What was the experiment for?” Ham asked. The professor put down the rag and sprayer and started to pull off his rubber gloves. “We’re trying to come up with a completely new way to construct extremely complex molecular structures,” he said. “We start with fairly complex carbon molecules, and under intense heat and pressure and a variety of different kinds of radiation, we build an extremely reactive compound. Kind of a super-nanite.” “Nanotechnology?” “Yes, but on a much finer level than anything yet achieved,” Lofgren explained. “Nanites that are being developed today are similar in size to a human cell, or larger, and since they’re really just tiny robots, they’re limited to a single task or two.” “Like what?” “The main thing that those researchers want to do is build what amounts to an artificial antibody. It’ll travel around the body on seek-and-destroy missions against damaged or diseased cells, like cancer. Our super-nanites are much smaller, and will be able to enter the diseased cells and repair them instead of destroy them. This would open up a whole new range of possibilities,.up to and including tissue and organ regeneration. We could actually program the super-nanites to rebuild or replace diseased, damaged, or even missing organs.” “That’s amazing,” Ham said. “It is, isn’t it?” Lofgren said. “But that’s years off. At this point, I’d just settle for a nanite that was stable outside the reaction chamber. Clearly it’s not even stable inside.” The professor looked at his damaged equipment with mild disgust. Ham looked at the apparatus appraisingly. “It looks like you got things pretty well cleaned up,” Ham said. “Actually, there wasn’t that much to do,” Lofgren answered. “The nanites break down almost instantly once they’re outside the rarefied environment. At least it makes them harmless.” Ham breathed a huge inward sigh of relief at the utterance of the word ‘harmless.’ “Good luck, professor,” he said. Ham’s heart was considerably lightened as he hurried back upstairs and out of the building. So a few questions were answered at least, Ham thought as he climbed the stairs of the dormitory building. The black sparkly material was a new kind of nanite that didn’t yet do anything, and dissolved almost instantly. That fit what he saw when he shook out his ragged clothes. The shock of the explosion must have dazed him, and he wandered back to the dorm, took off all his clothes and got in bed. Ham recalled stories of people being in car crashes and not remembering what happened. It all made perfect sense. Except, not quite. How did his clothes get shredded while he was napping? Maybe he’d been sleepwalking. Maybe he’d developed a sleep disorder. That was all he needed to add to his list of neuroses. Ham felt his stomach rumble as he opened the door to his room. “Hey, Hammie,” Paul said without looking up. He was sitting at his side of the desk, the soft, cool glow of his laptop screen illuminating his face. “Hey,” Ham said softly, and closed the door behind him. Paul was wearing an old pair of sweat pants and a school tee with the sleeves cut off and the openings cut back to expose his firm lats and rippled serratus muscles running down the side of his powerful torso. Ham swallowed hard at the sight, felt a tingle run up his spine and wondered if he’d ever get used to his roommate’s virile good looks. “Feeling better?” Paul asked. “Yeah, I guess.” Ham breathed deeply the fresh, clean scent of deodorant soap, noting that Paul’s hair was still slightly wet. “How was practice?” Paul turned away from his computer screen for the first time and raised an eyebrow. “Fine,” he answered. Ham didn’t usually ask about Paul’s activities, not even in passing. “Good,” Ham said awkwardly. He always sucked at small talk. “Nothing, um, unusual?” Paul looked down and stuck out his lower lip. “Nope, not really.” “Good, I mean, is that so?” “Yeah,” Paul said after a short pause. Ham was relieved to learn that his dream didn’t really happen, regardless of how ridiculously unlikely it was. As he stood there in the middle of the room, unsure of what to do next, his stomach growled again, only louder. “Whoa, buddy, you must be pretty hungry,” Paul said. Ham hoped his angry gut wouldn’t betray him again. “I should go grab some dinner,” he said. “I haven’t eaten either,” Paul said. “You want to order pizza?” “Well... okay,” Ham said as he sat down on his bed. His stomach gave another growl, causing Paul to chuckle. “I guess we’d better hurry,” he said as he picked up his phone and dialed. While Paul was ordering, Ham became more and more entranced by his studly roommates’ body. He sat slackjawed as he watched Paul’s delicious torso ripple and twist through the extra-large openings in the flimsy fabric, sometimes allowing a glimpse of a wondrously well-formed pec. When Paul put the phone to his ear and his shredded, veiny bicep popped out, Ham had to struggle not to blow his load for an unprecedented third time that day. How could he suddenly be so horny? “They said about forty minutes,” Paul said as he set down the phone. “I’ll be right back,” Ham said nervously, trying to hide his boner as he stood to flee. As he was reaching for the doorknob, something extraordinary happened. Ham stopped dead in his tracks, and all the anxiety drained away in an instant. It was as if someone had pulled the drainplug of an over-filled sink. He suddenly knew that he could will his rampant erection to relax, and so it did. He took a deep breath and turned back around. “I should get some homework out of the way,” he said. “Huh?” Paul looked up at Ham with a furrowed brow. “I thought you had to run to the little boy’s room or something.” “It can wait.” Ham said. Paul shook his head and went back to his computer, while Ham sat down and pulled out his calculus homework. Ham didn’t know where this sudden feeling of well-being came from, but he felt so relaxed and comfortable that he decided not to question it. As he went about solving the problems on his worksheet, he couldn’t help noticing that Paul kept stealing little looks across the desk from behind his computer screen. Instead of feeling self-conscious, Ham felt like it was natural that Paul would be responding this way. As they waited for their pizza to be delivered and played this odd little game of hide-and-seek, every once and a while a tiny particle of doubt would surface in Ham’s mind. This isn’t right, the little particle would say, it doesn’t work this way; but just as quickly, the odd feeling of ease would rise like some underwater creature and pull the doubt back down beneath the surface. Ham was sitting closer to the door, so when the knock came, he rose to answer. Another chill ran up his spine when he opened the door. The pizza guy was a bonafide hunk, and Ham was suddenly once more in danger of losing control. Then, just as quickly, the well-being washed back over him. “You order pizza?” the man asked. He must have been a football player, because he was wearing a letterman jacket over his pizzeria tee shirt and was built like a linebacker. “I, uh...” “How much is it?” Paul called from behind. “Fourteen-fifty,” the hunk answered. Ham thought his knees would buckle at the sound of the magnificent stud’s voice, but then, almost like someone had thrown a switch, Ham was solidly back in control. He cleared his throat and looked the big man squarely in the eye. “You have change for a twenty?” Ham asked. The studly delivery guy started to open his mouth to reply, but then for a moment, his expression went oddly blank. After a few seconds, he came out of his trance-like state. “This one’s on me,” he said, and slowly held out the pizza box. “Thanks,” Ham answered, like this sort of thing happened to him all the time. The man broke into a grin like a child receiving a compliment for a much-admired parent. Ham smiled, took the pizza and gently closed the door. He wasn’t sure, but Ham thought the man leaned over slightly as the door was closing, as if to get the last possible glimpse. “Let’s hope they got it right this time,” Paul said as Ham set the box between them. “What do I owe you?” “It was... free...” Ham said as he realized how bizarre the transaction had been. “You’re shittin’ me,” Paul said. Ham sat down as he tried to figure out what just happened. “I’m not,” he said with disbelief. “He said it was on him.” “Huh. Must of been a contest or something.” “Yeah,” Ham answered, still feeling confused. “A contest.” The pair was just finishing the last of the pizza before either spoke again. “You got a hollow leg or something?” Paul asked as he wiped his fingers. Whenever they’d split a jumbo pizza in the past, Paul had eaten the lion’s share. Ham didn’t mind because he usually ate like a bird. Even so, there was usually a slice or two to stash in their mini-fridge. This time, Ham had wolfed down nearly two-thirds of the pie before he finally came up for air. “I was hungry,” he replied with his mouth still full. There would be no leftovers that night. “Yeah, boy!” Paul said with a smirk. In fact, Ham was still hungry. “I had a huge lunch, too,” he said. “Maybe you can finally put some meat on those bones,” Paul said playfully. “You might even attract one of those muscle men you’re always drooling over.” Normally, that would have been enough to make Ham turn three shades of red and bolt from the room. This time, however, he found himself oddly agreeing with his roommate. “I wish,” he answered. Paul leaned over, put his elbow on the desk and propped his head in his hand. “You never know,” he said, raising his eyebrows. The pair locked eyes and Ham felt that strange tingle in his spine again. Ham realized that all this time he’d spent ogling his roommate’s body, he’d never noticed what a handsome face he had; his bone structure was simply exquisite. “I guess you don’t,” Ham said, mesmerized by Paul’s handsome face. The tingling in Ham’s spine grew as Paul slowly started to rise from his chair and leaned across the desk. Ham could feel Paul’s warm breath on his face when they were just inches apart. “No, never,” Paul murmured. Ham’s heart was racing as their lips came together and he closed his eyes as he savored their touch. This was better than he’d ever dared hope. As they broke their kiss, Ham reached up and placed a gentle hand alongside Paul’s face. He smiled as he slowly opened his eyes, but instead of seeing Paul smiling back as he expected, he saw a face wide-eyed with surprise. “Jesus Christ!” Paul blurted as he jumped back. Ham panicked and leaped to his feet, becoming entangled in his polymer molecule model that hung over the desk from the ceiling from a string. “Oh, man!” Paul said as he was wiping his mouth with the back of his hand. Ham was verging on a full-blown panic attack and turned, opened the door and dashed from the room, cracking his head on the door frame as he went. Holding his head, he ran down the stairs as fast as he could and out into the night. “God damn it all to hell,” Ham swore as he sat on a bench on the far side of campus. Not only couldn’t he go back to the library, he couldn’t go back to his room. At least his head had stopped bleeding. As he clutched his bloody handkerchief, he started to wonder if throwing himself off a bridge was a viable option, after all. “Hey sailor.” Ham looked up to see Lee leaning against the nearby lamppost with his arms across his chest. “Oh. Hi.” Lee sat down on the bench next to Ham. “Are you okay?” Lee asked. “Yeah. I just hit my head, that’s all.” “You sure that’s all? I mean, did someone do this to you?” “Nah, I was just clumsy.” Lee wasn’t completely convinced, but he decided not to push it. “Let me see,” he said. Ham tilted his head forward. “That doesn’t look too bad. You don’t look like you’ll need any stitches or anything.” “I’ll be okay.” Lee rose to his feet and held out his hand. “C’mon. You need to get that cleaned up.” Ham took Lee’s hand and allowed himself to be led away to safety. “I’ve got a little nephew that I swear is accident prone,” Lee said as he dabbed at the cut on Ham’s scalp. “They’re forever patching him up. Three weeks ago, he got himself hit in the head with a baseball.” Ham was sitting in a chair in Lee’s dorm room with the young man clucking over him like a mother hen. “I see,” Ham said. “It stopped bleeding, so I’m not going to try to put any kind of a bandage on it. It’d just get all stuck up in your beautiful hair,” Lee continued. “Thank you for doing this,” Ham said. “No problemo,” Lee answered. “I’ll just put a little Neosporin on it. How did you say you did this happened again?” “On the doorway in my room.” Lee wiped the last of the ointment off his finger tip with a tissue, then stepped back. He crossed his arms and tapped one finger against his lips as he looked at Ham with a puzzled expression. “Stand up,” he said. Ham was expecting his head to throb as he stood, but strangely, it didn’t. “The top of the doorway?” “Yeah.” Lee furrowed his brow. “It must be a pretty small door.” “Well, no, it’s just like...” Ham started to point toward the nearby door, when he realized the impossibility of his statement. Lee sat down on the bed and gestured to Ham to sit next to him. “Why don’t you tell Uncle Lee what really happened,” he said. Ham turned and looked in Lee’s eyes, and the strange calmness started to once again wash over him. “I’m not sure where to begin,” he said. “The beginning is nice,” Lee answered. He scooted ever so slightly closer to Ham and cocked his head to one side as he looked into Ham’s eyes. Ham told him about the explosion, not knowing how he got back to his bed, waking up naked– twice– his weird dream (although he didn’t go into all the kinky detail), everything short of blasting his man-juice all over the dorm in unprecedented quantities. Then– and he didn’t know where he got the courage to reveal it– The Kiss. “So you’re saying, he kissed you?” Lee asked. “I couldn’t believe it,” Ham said. “He just leaned right over.” “You mean, like this?” Lee tilted his head a little bit further, leaned in and delivered a gentle kiss. “Um, yeah.” Ham flushed slightly and couldn’t help grinning just a little. Ham wondered why didn’t he bolt from the room. The kiss earlier, as much as he had yearned for it, was a disaster. This one felt natural; comfortable, even. Maybe it was the fact Lee already knew so much about him through the muscle growth chat room. Lee took Ham’s hand. “I think you’re totally hot, and I’m surprised there aren’t more boys that want to kiss you.” Ham started to feel the tingle. It ran from the base of his spine up to his head, but this time it was much stronger. “You’re just trying to make me feel better,” Ham said softly. Lee kissed Ham again, but much deeper, much longer this time. Ham had never experienced anything like this. It was like an orgasm, but more in his head and in his heart than in his groin. Lee broke the kiss and leaned back slightly and gave a coy little grin. “Is it working?” he asked. “Um... kinda...” Before he could say anymore, Ham felt a stabbing pain through his midsection. “Arrrg...” he said as he doubled over and fell to the floor. “Ham!” Lee dropped to his knees next to Ham’s writhing form. He’d seen someone have a seizure, and this looked far worse. Ham had rolled himself into a ball and was shaking violently while Lee desperately tried to remember his first aid training. Lee was about to dial 911 when Ham suddenly straightened his body out, his arms and legs stretched out like some bizarre gingerbread man. Lee jumped back, dropping his phone. Trying not to panic, Lee groped under the bed for the phone, while Ham’s back arched slightly and he stared at the ceiling, his teeth clenched and his face in a painful grimace. As he was turned away from Ham reaching for the phone, Lee heard an unexpected sound. The tearing of fabric. Lee turned back and couldn’t believe his eyes. Ham was growing. His legs and arms were getting longer. Sleeves were tearing from Ham’s shirt as his shoulders broadened. Buttons started popping as the shirt split down his expanding chest. Ham’s neck thickened and his lats grew until the top seams of the shirt split. Meanwhile, the seams of Ham’s jeans popped open along the side as his thighs and calves started blowing up like balloons. His shoes split open as his feet outgrew them. Lee had to pinch himself as he watched, spellbound by the impossible growth of the figure in front of him. As quickly as it started, it stopped. The giant figure on the floor suddenly relaxed, and its great chest started heaving and drawing in air. Lee was frozen to the spot as the figure slowly sat up and got to its feet. It had to be nearly seven and a half feet tall and four feet wide. As it stood, scraps of remaining cloth fell away. Still breathing heavily, the creature that used to be Hamish Conner held up it’s huge hands and slowly turned them over to examine them. It’s face still resembled Ham, but now it was strong and angular and incredibly masculine. The creature was Lee’s wildest muscle fantasy made real; from the impossibly wide shoulders, to the massive chest, to the gigantic arms, to the oak tree legs to the incredibly narrow, powerful waist. But most impressive of all was the giant that grew from the creature’s loins. It’s cock was at least sixteen inches long, and nearly as thick as Lee’s forearm. It jutted upward above a pair of balls the size of small oranges. Still on his knees, Lee looked up at the creature in wonder and amazement. “My god,” he whispered. In the blink of an eye, the creature reached down with one massive hand and hoisted Lee in the air by his throat. “Yes,” it said with a deep rumble, “I am.”

Part two of our ongoing saga. Please let me know what you think. -------------------- The following work of fiction portrays men in sexual situations. Please do not read if you are not interested in stories written for erotic purposes, if you are not of legal age, or if it is illegal for you to read sexually explicit material in this format or through this medium. All characters in this work are fictional. As such, they are immune to any and all types of infectious diseases, including the AIDS virus. You are not fictional and therefore you are not immune. Follow safer sex guidelines or risk having some brainless disease write the ending of your life story for you. Copyright 2012 - 2014 by [email protected] Growing Too Big: Part 1 Growing Too Big: Part 3 Growing Too Big: Part 4 Growing Too Big Part 2 It turned out he was worried over nothing. The next day he spent at home doing calisthenics and eating all the food in the back of his cupboards that he thought he’d never be desperate enough to eat. In between exercises and stuffing his face he lay on his bed watching himself in the bathroom door mirror that he had taken down and propped up in front of the TV. His body was still almost too amazing to believe and he spent hours massaging the massive pillows of his chest and running his hands across the rills of his stomach while slowly jerking his dick. He felt no urge to cum, content to ride the edge of orgasm while flexing the muscles of his body, watching the veins writhe underneath the paper thin skin. It was two in the afternoon before he finally forced himself to step on the scale again. He gave himself a sheepish grin when he saw that even with all he’d eaten he was just 247 pounds. It looked like things weren’t so crazy after all, though he had to admit that living life this big was still a greater gift than he could have ever hoped for. And if there was a small part of himself that was disappointed that the number hadn’t gone up it was overwhelmed by the thought that he wouldn’t be turning into a total freak even if he was already a pretty big one. Of course this was still too big to go back to work. They’d figure out that something had happened and if this really was due to one of the protocols he’d been testing – and really, what else could it be? – then there’d be hell to pay. He’d have to quit before his vacation was over which would make things tight for a while, at least until he came up with a new source of income. Still, he had a few new options, that was for sure. It seemed odd buckling down and concentrating on mundane issues like finances but he forced himself, figuring a day off from all the muscle sex wasn’t such a bad idea if only to prove he could do it. He also spent some time looking up personal training certification. Given how he looked that seemed like it could be a money maker. When he went to bed he automatically prepared to jerk off but was surprised to realize he still didn’t feel like cumming. He fell asleep with his dick in his hand, his mind filled with the images of massive men like himself fucking each other into oblivion. In the morning, big and ripped as ever, he got ready for a different kind of day. Saturdays he usually spent with friends at the movies or out shopping for useless things. Today would be different. He wished he lived near the ocean but that was a couple hours drive away. There was a river beach a lot closer that he’d heard about. He’d never been there but from what people said there was a section where guys could get some action and that was definitely what he wanted right now. He managed to pull on some athletic shorts with enough elastic in them that they could stretch up over his thighs. Even so they were like a second skin on his legs and ass. He didn’t bother with underwear or a shirt. He drove with the windows down, one big arm outside the door feeling that internal thrill once again when people noticed, a few of them even honking to get his attention. By the time he got to the spot on the river, about a half hour outside the city, his dick was half hard in his shorts and made an obvious bulge down one leg as he walked through the brush to the gay end of the beach. It was a mild, sunny day and the boys were out in force. He recognized some people and even saw a few casual acquaintances but no one connected him with the schlub he’d been before. Instead they were all in awe of the handsome mass of muscle that had appeared in their midst. He walked up and down the beach drinking in the attention, consciously trying not to spring a full woodie. Most guys were too intimidated to approach him but a few made the attempt and though he wasn’t rude he didn’t choose anyone then and there. He was enjoying the overall admiration too much to stop now. That changed around 3 PM when he saw a dark, hairy man with a beard, probably in his late forties, come down from the tree line by the road and onto the beach. The newcomer was undoubtedly the best built guy on the shore, save Dan of course. His physique was a little thicker in the middle and his body hair obscured the fine details of the muscle but there was no disguising the power of his wide shoulders and oversized chest, the sweep of his biceps and triceps, and the bulk of his squatter’s legs and ass. He looked up as Dan approached and then stepped away from the group of men he was with, reaching out with his right hand. They both squeezed hard when they shook hands, testing the other and smiling when they realized they each measured up. “Afternoon, son,” said the man after openly looking down and back up Dan’s body. “Oh, you think so?” Dan replied. “Funny, I thought my dad was back in Texas.” “Nah, he’s right here and he’s pretty impressed by how his boy turned out.” “If you were my dad I’d be pretty impressed on how you’ve kept yourself together.” “Glad to hear that. What’s your name?” “Dan.” “I’m Everett but you can call me Vet.” By now they had settled in close, pecs and bulges touching, oblivious to the crowd of men watching with jealousy and lust. “You live in the city?” Vet asked and Dan nodded. “Thought so. I have a place out here, not too far away. Got a pretty good gym set-up. You wanna see it?” Vet lived in a farm house but one that had been renovated and upgraded since it was part of a working spread. Dan parked behind the older man’s truck outside a barn with an immaculate coat of red paint. When he climbed out of his car, slightly less tight now that he had moved the seat as far back as possible, he ran right into Vet who pulled him into a bear hug and an open-mouthed kiss. Dan grabbed him back, using all his newfound strength for the first time and relishing the feel as Vet did the same. When they pulled back from the kiss Dan said, “I’m a top you know.” “So am I,” Vet grunted. “Guess we gotta work that out.” But first they visited the gym which was on the ground floor of the barn. Vet had been too modest – he had more equipment than some sports clubs Dan had seen. They both worked out in shorts and tennis shoes and used towels to wipe down the benches when the sweat started to flow. It was a tough workout, by far the toughest Dan had ever been through, but it seemed Vet was just making him do what the older man did himself with maybe a bit more thrown in the spirit of competitiveness. They did chest and arms, almost two hours of exercises that had them both pumped and glistening, their muscles glowing under the barn lights as they flexed before the wall of mirrors between sets. As they traded positions on a bench or machine one of them would slap the other on the ass or punch their workout partner the chest. Now and then they would kiss again, hard and aggressive while pawing at each others’ bodies, before Vet would lightly slap Dan on the face or Dan would push the other man back towards the next exercise. And in each of their tight shorts their hard dicks arced over towards a hip, Vet showing he had just as much there as his younger protégé. Dan did his last set of tricep pushdowns with Vet standing close behind him adding verbal encouragement. After his ninth rep he let the weight slam down, his arms burning with a deep inner fire. A second later Vet’s big arms wrapped around his torso pinning his arms to the side. Pivoting on his right foot the older man spun Dan’s almost 250 pounds around and facedown onto the padded stretching mat the covered a large section of the floor between the weights and the barn wall. Dan exhaled as all of Vet’s weight, probably about the same as his own, fell on top of him. For a moment he could only strain against the other man’s grip as Vet tucked his head into Dan’s upper back and began grinding his hard dick against the younger man’s ass. Then Dan broke the hold and flipped over, throwing Vet to the side. He quickly climbed up into a crouch while his would-be father did the same. It was like the wrestling matches he had with his brother when he was a kid only they both were masses of sweaty adult muscle instead of skinny juveniles. Vet had obviously done this before which gave him an initial advantage but Dan was younger and stronger even if his strength was the unnatural result of some experiment gone awry. Even so it took a good twenty minutes for him to finally pin Vet down with one huge arm clasped around the man’s neck and the other hand clamped on the older man’s wrist which he’d pulled around his back. Vet was on his stomach now and it was Dan’s hard dick wedged into the crack of his sweaty ass with only their shorts between them. “Damn son,” Vet gasped, “guess you’ve been training behind your old man’s back.” “You know it, dad,” Dan grunted back and then stepped on the hem of Vet’s shorts with one foot while pushing the older guy a few feet across the sweaty and slick mat. Vet’s pale furry ass slid into view. “I don’t get fucked!” he shouted struggling again. “You wanna bet?” Dan retorted wiggled his own shorts down as he kept up the pressure on the man beneath him. His hard dick sprang out and into Vet’s waiting crevice, slick and moist after their extended workout. For a moment he hesitated even as Vet’s squirming somehow put the bulbous head of his dick at the older man’s asshole. As if sensing his indecision Vet calmed for a moment and turned his head so that Dan was looking down at his profile, Vet’s one visible eye catching his. “Damn punk, you’ve always wanted to fuck your dad, haven’t you?” he grunted as he pushed his ass up and back. “And you’ve been waiting for this, haven’t you?” Dan shot back as his dick head forced its way through the tight ring and deep into the warm wet hole beyond. It was an animalistic fuck, all muscle and sweat, fur and smooth skin. Dan slid both hands under Vet’s arms and around his neck putting the older man in a full nelson and using the strength of his arms to pull him back onto his dick. Vet took it like a man, swearing up a storm and exhorting Dan to ram him harder. “You fuckin’ little fairy, is that all you got for me!” Dan redoubled his effort, each thrust pushing them further across the mat until Vet’s head rammed into the wall. He took that moment grab Vet’s leg and spin him over onto his back. Their arms wrapped around each other as their mouths met, each trying to steal the breath from the other’s lungs. Vet’s thick thighs clamped around him and squeezed their bodies together, the air caught between their big pecs making farting sounds as it was forced out to the side. He didn’t bother holding anything back and it was clear Vet didn’t want him to. The man on the bottom kept egging him on as if intent on making Dan punish his ass even more. They ended up forehead to forehead, eyes locked, while Dan pistoned his aching dick in and out of Vet’s hole, both grimacing as their muscles locked each other into a clenched embrace. Just as Vet started gasping, his ass squeezing Dan’s dick even tighter, Dan felt that all over tingle again like the pump from their workout magnified tenfold. His orgasm radiated out from his groin, enveloping his entire body like a storm. His muscles seemed to spasm, clenching and releasing over and over. A distant corner of his mind was thankful that he was with Vet for this one and not one of the boys from before. It was doubtful any of them could have handled this. Vet seemed be in similar straits, shouting hoarsely through the length of his climax before sliding from Dan’s grip and slumping back flat onto the mat. He had shot all over his hairy chest and stomach and the cum pooled amongst the hair in silver clumps. Dan pulled out of his ass and managed to climb to his feet feeling distinctly wobbly. There was a bathroom next to the gym and he staggered into it, bending down over the sink to drink from the faucet. When he looked up into the mirror he had a hard time recognizing the exhausted looking man there. Virile, strong, sexy, sure but exhausted nonetheless. Back in the gym Vet had raised himself up on his elbows but and was watching him with hooded eyes. “You done your old man proud, son,” he finally said in a ragged voice. “Thanks, pop,” Dan replied with a tired grin. “I’d make you some food to get your strength back but I’m beat. How about a protein shake instead?” Vet made them protein smoothies in the kitchen of the farmhouse. They drank them down and then made out in the shower before falling into his bed. The sun had just set and it was quiet out here beyond the hustle of the city. Dan fell asleep with Vet’s head cradled on his chest. Dan guessed it was several hours later when he woke and confirmed it when he located the glowing face of an old fashioned clock on the bedside table. He felt a nagging worry in the back of his head. He had been dreaming about work, something about a test that had gone wrong and numbers he was trying to fake before his supervisor discovered his error. Vet was now on the other side of the bed snoring softly. He rose and padded from the bedroom, trying hard not to shake the floor as he walked. A part of his foggy brain purposefully passed up the master bathroom and headed for the common bath on the first floor. He looked around without consciously knowing what he was looking for but knowing it wasn’t there. The home gym suddenly came to mind and he left the farmhouse by a side door and entered the barn. The gym was bright and stark when he turned on the lights and he quickly scanned the barn, his eyes shying away from the reflective walls, and finally saw what he needed. There was a scale on the other side of the gym set up against the mirrors. He slowly walked towards it, his eyes focused upon it, doing his best to ignore the exaggerated rolling gate of his heavy body. He knew that if he looked up, just glanced in the mirror, he’d either confirm or deny the sense of fear that he’d held over from the dream. He didn’t look up, just stepped to the scale and after a moment’s hesitation stepped up on it. It was electronic and the numbers when they appeared displayed as bright blue digits. It read 271.4 pounds. He slowly raised his gaze to that of the behemoth in the mirror. His face was as handsome as before, maybe more so. His body was simply huge, with a massive, overwhelming torso that slimmed down to a miniscule waist and then flared out into rhino sized legs. He had grown again and it didn’t take a lab technician to figure out what had caused it. He went back to the house and retrieved his shorts and shoes without waking Vet. He managed to wedge himself into his now much too small car and started the engine. It was possible that the sound of the car woke his host but by then he was heading down the drive towards the road back to the city. Vet was fun but right now it seemed dangerous to be around anyone, at least anyone male. He needed some time alone to think.

Here's another series I've been working on that I don't think I've added to the new site. Please let me know what you think. -------------------- The following work of fiction portrays men in sexual situations. Please do not read if you are not interested in stories written for erotic purposes, if you are not of legal age, or if it is illegal for you to read sexually explicit material in this format or through this medium. All characters in this work are fictional. As such, they are immune to any and all types of infectious diseases, including the AIDS virus. You are not fictional and therefore you are not immune. Follow safer sex guidelines or risk having some brainless disease write the ending of your life story for you. Copyright 2012 - 2014 by [email protected] Growing Too Big: Part 2 Growing Too Big: Part 3 Growing Too Big: Part 4 Growing Too Big Part 1 Dan rolled out of bed, his feet hitting the floor with a dull thud. Despite the early hour and the lack of sleep he felt strong and alive; better than he had felt in years. He crossed to the bathroom and pulled closed the door so he could see himself in the full length mirror that hung there. As he took in the view he couldn’t help the almost childlike grin that appeared on his face. God knew how but it hadn’t been a dream, it was all real. The grinning idiot in the mirror was a handsome man. No, he was a beautiful man, beyond handsome. Dark hair buzzed short, piercing brown eyes, clean straight teeth. Damn, he looked like a toothpaste ad, above the neck at least. That neck, that’s where it really started. It was broad and thick, a column of muscle that only led to bigger and better things. Shoulders almost too wide to be seen in the mirror were capped by rounded and striated delts. The torso was wide, made more so by the tightness of the waist. Huge hanging pecs with distended nipples pointed southward. Massive biceps and triceps hung down like horseshoes when he swung up his arms to flex. Eight cobblestones for abs that led down to trim pubic hair clustered around the base of his soft yet lengthy dick. He palmed his dick with one oversized hand and felt it respond immediately, lengthening and thickening, fighting against gravity to raise the round head up to 90 degrees. As he hardened he tensed his legs, his quads jumping out in stark relief, all four heads easily visible, muscle fibers pushing up beneath the thin skin. They all joined together just above his knee before the bulbous mass of his calf muscle exploded out from the lower part of his leg. There was not a part of his body which wasn’t developed to symmetrical perfection. To quote countless stories he had read online he looked like a competitive bodybuilder. Maybe not a super-heavyweight but easily a top of the line light-heavy and light years beyond his appearance only a few days ago. He had been doggedly working out for years, intent on building one of those muscular physiques that had powered his fantasies since he came to terms with his sexuality back in college. Except for a few cherished and worn out memories he’d never been able to score with the athletic men that he worked out next to at the gym or lusted after in magazines and on blogs. Never quite handsome enough and always just a bit out of shape despite the diets and constantly revamped workouts. For whatever reason Mother Nature seemed intent on keeping him one of those run-of-the-mill guys that the sexy built studs overlooked. That all changed two days earlier. He still couldn’t pinpoint exactly what happened though he was fairly sure that it was something from the lab at work. Usually lab technicians like himself weren’t given full details on the compounds the company was developing, just the necessary information for the small part of the process they were testing. Dan’s guess was that somehow something had jumped quarantine and the face and body he saw in the mirror was the result. By rights he should be locked down in an isolation block somewhere but he had no intention of telling anyone what happened. All he planned on doing was having more of the type of fun he had the night before. First things first. He called into work and coughed a bit on the phone, inventing some very common cold symptoms that his supervisor agreed should keep him home. A few vague suggestions of tiredness and stress and his supervisor was soon agreeing that he might as well consider this the start of his annual vacation a few weeks early. Some bulky clothes once he went back to the office and he could claim a new haircut and some dental work had helped give him a new outlook on life. He had no doubt they’d buy it. The shower that followed was one of the most enjoyable ever. He couldn’t get enough of the feel of all the soapy muscle, the strength in his arms and legs. His dick was still hard but he resisted jerking off. It seemed criminal to keep all this sexy to himself. As he dressed in his workout clothes he grinned once more, remembering the events of the previous night. This new body required food, that was obvious, so he made a late night run to a nearby grocery store. The blonde surfer boy coming out as he walked in made clear his interest and desire. When he walked out with his groceries the young stud, all of 22 or 23, was waiting by Dan’s car with one hand casually hooked in the front of his board shorts showing off the pale, untanned skin just above his groin. “Evening,” Dan said with a smile. “Howdy,” was the reply as the kid’s eyes ran up and down Dan’s arms which his tank-top left bare to the cool night air. “You looking for me?” “Sure, if you’re looking for me.” “Why not? You live near here?” “Yeah, why doncha give me a ride?” His name was Allen and he had walked to the store from his nearby apartment. His roommate was out of town so they’d have the place to themselves. Once inside the kid ran his hands where his eyes wandered before, letting out a deep breath when Dan flexed his arm, his bicep expanding into a vein covered mound. “Fuck, I love your body,” the kid said and then they were in a clinch, their mouths mashed together and their tongues fighting for space. Dan’s won. In Allen’s bed it was natural for him to take charge of the younger man. The kid couldn’t get enough of Dan’s arms and chest, his thick legs and sculpted waist. It was the kind of worship he’d always dreamed of doing to others and now someone was doing it to him. It made him feel more sexy and powerful than ever before. He let Allen lick his way all over his body before shoving is achingly hard dick into the younger man’s mouth. Allen took it like a pro, taking all of it down his throat despite the increased size and thickness that Dan was still trying to get used to. With one hand on the kid’s head controlling the speed of the blow-job he leaned forward and kneaded the globes of his smooth hairless ass. He loved how the kid vibrated on his dick when he fingered the tight hole and said so out loud. Allen just grunted in response, his hands clasped tight around Dan’s thighs as if trying to pull him even further into his throat. The kid was good, almost too good. He pulled out and quickly flipped him over onto his stomach, kicking his legs apart with his knee. He spit on the kids pucker then pushed in a finger and before long another. Allen was moaning one long continuous moan, his head waving from side to side. Dan climbed on top of him and sunk his dick into the kid’s ass, lacing his fingers into the younger man’s and pinning his hands to the bed above his head. It was a great fuck, undoubtedly the greatest fuck he’d ever experienced. In the middle of it, as he did his level best to split the willing kid open, it suddenly came to him that it was only the beginning, that from now on he’d be having amazing encounters like this with a ton of sexy men. Life would never be the same. From the sounds coming from beneath him it seemed Allen came twice before he finally couldn’t hold back his own climax any longer. His orgasm was tremendous. Spiritual even. He felt it from the fuzz on his scalp to the tips of his toes and within every muscle fiber in between. And though he was exhausted afterwards on some level he felt stronger and more energized than before. He disengaged from Allen’s sweaty form, turning the kid’s head to verify that he was groggy but OK. He left without trading phone numbers. Back home at his condo he gorged himself on some food and then collapsed into bed, sleeping for over ten hours. If he dreamed he remembered nothing. Now it was a new day and he headed to the gym, more eager for his workout than usual. He was excited to test the strength of this body, to see the muscles when they were pumped. It was midmorning after the pre-work crowd and before anyone showed up on their lunch hour so the parking lot was almost empty. The same was true of the weight floor which had only a smattering of people, mostly older folk getting in their daily exercise. He did chest, conscientiously stretching first and then pyramiding up in weight to poundage he had never come close to before. He went from one exercise to the next, both free weights and machines. His body did it all without complaint, his chest flexing and pumping under his tight sleeveless t-shirt. It may have been his own physique but it was erotic enough to get his dick up again, half hard in his sweats. He was rearranging his erection when he glanced in the mirror and caught the eye of swarthy well-built man in his mid-thirties, probably Latino, who was eyeing him appreciatively. He turned away from the mirror and caught the man’s eyes directly, giving him a nod. The other guy nodded back and mouthed, “Hot,” before going back to his shoulder press. Dan just grinned. They circled each other through the rest of their workouts and when the Latino man headed to the locker room Dan followed. They ended up in the sauna together sitting on opposite benches with an old man in between humming a jazz tune. When the old guy finally left Dan rose, stepped over to the other guy and stood before him, his body taught and live. The Latino reached up and cradled Dan’s right pec as if testing the mass of it. “You like that?” Dan asked in a low voice. “Fuck yeah,” he replied in accented English and reached up with his other hand as well. Dan dropped his towel to reveal his growing dick. The Latino sucked it into his mouth, his eyes still raised upwards, barely visible over the mounds of Dan’s pecs. Dan got to work fucking his throat. They could have been caught by anyone passing by – hell, for all he knew they were but he wouldn’t have noticed. The man had some trouble handling Dan’s size at first but soon got into it, his mouth and throat massaging his dick like a vacuum. All the while his hands were all over Dan’s pecs and arms, eyes widening when Dan flexed. It felt amazing to be on the other end of this worship, to feel the lust and desire coming off the other man in waves. It made his dick harder, his muscles seemingly bigger. It was everything he had always wanted and never gotten. He came with a roar, literally choking the kneeling man as his dick expanded and shot straight into the other’s stomach. He left him there on the floor of the sauna hacking up snot and semen. On the way to his car Dan felt bigger than ever, his body moving in a rolling gait as his thighs fought to move past each other. Before heading home he stopped for more food, his hunger at a peak once again. That afternoon in front of the mirror once more he marveled at his body which seemed bigger than ever. He stepped on the scale for the first time in a week and saw that he weighed 218 pounds, but that was ripped contest weight on a guy just over 5’10”. Some pros didn’t come in that good. He spent the evening doing sit-ups and push-ups with no desire to catch his usual TV programs or to even put in a porno. If he never jerked off again it would be fine with him. It was Thursday night and he dressed to go out in a skin tight t-shirt that had once been loose. His formerly baggy jeans hung low and tight on his hips, the top button undone and the thighs filled to bursting. He drove into the city listening to dance music on the radio, his car feeling smaller than it used to – almost cramped. After he parked he walked down dark streets past clubs and hookers, a feral smile on his face in response to the catcalls that erupted when he passed by. Boyd’s was one of the oldest gay bars in the city but it still attracted a crowd. Thursday was its big night and Dan was assaulted by the sounds and sweat of the club when he walked through the door. Seconds later he peeled his shirt off and was wading through the mass of people, exhilarated by the appreciative glances and the lingering touches as he shouldered his way to the dance floor. He came across a youngish twink with an amazing ass jutting out in profile. The young man must have felt his gaze because he turned his head and did a double take, the bored expression disappearing from his face. Dan swaggered over and put his mouth next to the boy’s ear. “You wanna dance, sexy?” “Sure,” was the surprised and bewildered reply. They spent an hour on the dance floor during which Eddie, his new friend, quickly lost his inhibitions. They made out, Dan’s hands cupping his firm, tight ass, Eddie’s hands squeezing the mass of his biceps and triceps. They danced ass to groin, Dan massaging the smooth, hairless torso while Eddie pushed back as if wishing they could fuck right there, in time to the music. At some point Eddie climb aboard and wrapped his legs around Dan’s waist while they dueled with their tongues. It seem pointless to waste anymore time so Dan carried him off the floor and out of the club, dropping the boy to his feet outside but possessively wrapping an arm around his neck as they walked to his car. Eddie had two roommates but they were asleep elsewhere in the third floor apartment so they made their way to boy’s room. He switched on the lamp on the bedside table and watched Dan kick off his shoes then slowly slide his jeans down over the mass of his legs. When Dan straightened up Eddie’s mouth was open wide in wonder, his worshipful eyes sending a charge through the bigger man that was almost physical. He stepped to the boy and pressed Eddie’s face into the valley between his pecs, flexing the muscle into rigid mounds on either side and then forcing the kid’s mouth over to one distended nipple. Dan was rough and commanding during sex, moving Eddie from position to position, using the kid like a sex toy to get him off. Eddie was delirious with lust and passion, frantically grasping at Dan’s body, choking himself on his big dick and moaning with whorish abandon as his ass was stretched and pummeled. The first time Eddie came without touching himself, a high pitched squeal erupting from his mouth. Dan wasn’t done and kept fucking, rolling the younger man over onto his shoulders and pushing ever deeper into his ass. When his orgasm finally came he didn’t worry about waking roommates or neighbors or the pope if he was nearby. He let loose with a yell of his own feeling a tingle in every muscle of his body as his dick shot over and over. Like Allen before him Eddie seemed completely undone after sex. He lay on his bed in a fetal position mumbling incoherently while Dan gathered his clothes. He fingered the boy’s slick ass one last time before opening the bedroom door and stepping out into the main room. He felt pumped all over, the weight of his body even more evident than before. He felt supercharged like he’d just gotten up from a long nap. In the living room he found one of Eddie’s roommates, a black guy about Eddie’s age in boxer briefs with a concerned look on his face. His body was a work of art – not big and built like Dan’s but tight and fatless like a gymnast. “Is he OK?” the guy whispered trying unsuccessfully to keep his eyes on Dan’s face. “Yeah, just a little sore,” Dan replied and then dropped his balled up clothing on the sofa. He pointed to an open door that could be seen down a shadowy hallway on the opposite side of the room. “That your bedroom?” The roommate hesitated then nodded. Dan walked up to him until there were mere inches between them. The other man looked scared for a moment then slowly backed away towards his bedroom. Dan followed, rolling his shoulders and stretching his neck, feeling a burn in his muscles like he never felt at the gym. The roommate stumbled backwards into his bedroom and Dan went in after him closing the door behind. It was 3 AM when he left the roommate’s room. He laughed at the thought of going three for three but decided to skip the last bedroom. In the living room he picked up his clothes but quickly discarded the thought of trying to put on his shirt. It had been difficult enough at home before he got all sweaty. Instead he just pulled on his jeans but found they only went part way up his thighs. He’d managed to force his way into them earlier but it was impossible now. That seemed sort of funny. He ended up fashioning a sort of loincloth out of his t-shirt for the quick dash to his car which thankfully was parked not too far away. It was strange running with this big new body, the muscles rising and falling with each stride. The street was deserted and he made it without seeing anyone. When he bent down to get in he narrowly missed slamming his head into the top of the door frame and it took some effort get himself completely behind the wheel. The car was more cramped than ever. He drove home hunched over wondering if he needed to get a bigger one. Once home he lumbered to his bedroom then over to the mirror on the bathroom door, tossing his loincloth to the ground. He didn’t look like a middleweight anymore. He looked like a super heavy, one of the really big guys who dominated the contests and the magazines. The scale agreed – he was 246 pounds, which seemed impossible. For the first time since this all began he felt the first faint stirrings of disquiet. The man he’d become couldn’t be disguised with baggy clothes and talk of a new haircut. There had to be a limit to all this muscle, right? It wasn’t like he could go on growing forever. Could he?

Part 3 of this story. Arpeejay commented on the last installment that the viewpoint of the narrator can be a bit confusing at times. My apologies for that - I like to mess around with perspective but hopefully all the clues one needs as to who's talking are in there somewhere. Let me know if that's not the case and as always please let me know what you think. -------------------- The following work of fiction portrays men in sexual situations. Please do not read if you are not interested in stories written for erotic purposes, if you are not of legal age, or if it is illegal for you to read sexually explicit material in this format or through this medium. All characters in this work are fictional. As such, they are immune to any and all types of infectious diseases, including the AIDS virus. You are not fictional and therefore you are not immune. Follow safer sex guidelines or risk having some brainless disease write the ending of your life story for you. Copyright 2014 by [email protected] Part 1 - The Bug: Rory Part 2 - The Bug: Lenny Part 3 The Bug: Mehmet I could think again. The overpowering rush of desire and lust was over, though it had taken a good four hours to work through it. This was only the third time it had happened but like the others while I was in it I became a prisoner of this big new body I’d be given. A willing prisoner perhaps, since I’d totally enjoyed it, but there was still a part of me, a small part, that resented being bossed around by my dick. In Mehmet’s bathroom mirror I could see my face, strikingly handsome even now with sweaty hair framing it. I’d never had a problem picking up guys before, not since I carved out my niche here in the city, but I was in a different league these days. I was a very big, very badass motherfucker who could get any guy I wanted. I’d been this way for about two months though I’d only fucked around three times in that period. I washed my face and then gargled some mouthwash, cherry flavor. Who the hell buys cherry flavored mouthwash? Must be a Turkish thing. Turning sideways I slid out of the bathroom, through his small dressing room and back into the bedroom. Mehmet was sitting naked in the bed watching me with big eyes. “What did you mean by that, Lenny?” he asked in a too quiet voice. “Huh?” I sat on the edge of the bed and grabbed my shorts, bunching up one leg to start the laborious process of getting them up over my thighs. “You said I was going be like you.” I swear my fuckin’ legs are still growing. The shorts seemed to catch further down on my quads than they had before. Man, size is great and all but it’s hell trying to keep up with clothing. “Lenny?” “Oh yeah, I mean you’ll prolly get the same thing from me that I got from my buddy Rory. All this.” Then I shrugged my shoulders and arms and chest. He got the idea. “That’s how you got so big? You weren’t like this a couple months ago, the first time we met.” “Nope,” I agreed, snagging one of my sandals with my foot. “It all started just about then, but him first then me.” I stood up and began to pull on my shirt, another tough task. “And maybe you next, that’s all I’m saying.” My head popped through the neck of the shirt and I could see him again. He looked scared, like he’d just gotten bad news from the doctor. I felt for him – I’d been there myself not too long before – but I knew it would pass. He’d get into it. “So how big are you,” he was asking but with an expression that said he wasn’t sure he wanted to know. “I was a little over 280 on Thursday.” I didn’t mention my expanding thighs. “No,” he groaned. ”I can’t get that big. I couldn’t explain it at work. Or to my family – they’d never understand.” His voice was rising. “Hey.” I let my own voice, deeper now than it had ever been, drop a notch. He shut up immediately. “Relax,” I ordered. “Maybe you have nothing to worry about. Maybe this was all just a crazy fuck you can tell your friends about over brunch.” I was lying but he didn’t know that. I’d seen the other two guys I messed around with so I knew what was going to happen. Plus Rory and I talked about it when we ran into each other few days earlier at a club uptown. When the feeling came on we fucked – nothing stopped us – and the guy we fucked ended up like us in a few weeks, like it or not. Mehmet was in for a big, wild-ass ride and it didn’t matter how work or family or anyone else felt about it. Hell, it didn’t even matter how he felt about it. But like I said, I understood what he was going through. I bent down and gave him a long slow kiss and wasn’t surprised to notice his dick start to harden between his legs. When the kiss ended I held his chin and tried to give him a big-brother type look. I have no idea if it actually came across that way. “You’re gonna be fine,” I said, “no matter what happens. Trust me.” And because he had no choice he nodded in agreement, desperation shining in his eyes, the poor little fuck. Mehmet stayed in for the rest of the night, trying to forget what happened that day but that proved difficult given that his apartment reeked of Lenny. Each time the huge man came to mind a picture of their sweaty bodies joined together would flash through his brain and he would squeeze his eyes shut, trying vainly to erase the thought and feel of the man. It was impossible. On top of that he was ravenous which wasn’t surprising considering what he and Lenny had been up to for three or four hours. He resisted eating, though, thinking that the big man’s unbelievable prediction that he would grow huge couldn’t come true if he stopped eating. Well, maybe not stop completely since that would simply result in starvation but he could limit his intake and fight whatever it was Lenny and his friend Rory had somehow caught. By 1 AM, surrounded by the remains of a late night dash to a diner around the corner for the largest takeout order he’d ever made, Mehmet realized it was not going to be as easy as he hoped. At least the painful contractions of his stomach were gone and he was able to sleep. He’d come up with a new plan in the morning. And he would have made a new plan but he overslept and barely had enough time to throw on some clothes and run out the door to get to work on time. It was a crazy Monday at the bank and despite his initial concerns that whatever happened to Lenny would happen to him he was soon fixated on work and only had an occasional moment to think about the previous afternoon. When lunchtime came he was certainly hungry but not in a crazy way and by the time Monday evening came he pretty much decided that his fears were overblown. It should have been impossible to make the kind of muscle gains Lenny made in such a short period of time but who knew what weird steroids were available these days. Mehmet had no interest in such things so he’d never looked into them but it wouldn’t be surprising if there was something out there that blew you up temporarily or caused you to retain massive amounts of water. Plus there was that synthol stuff that people injected. For all he knew Lenny could have been carrying around enough oil to deep fry köfte. By the time he headed home after his long day Mehmet wasn’t so concerned about morphing into some kind of muscled hulk. Instead he was remembering the amazingly hot sex he and Lenny had. In a way it was embarrassing since he was such a committed top but there was no way Mehmet could deny the lust and passion he’d felt when 280 pounds of muscle was pulverizing his tight hole. The memory was powerful enough that he had to shift his briefcase in front of his groin as he walked the crowded streets of the financial district on his way to the train. Displaying an obvious erection outside the stock exchange was hardly the way to climb the corporate ladder. When he got home he downed a protein drink and got ready for the gym but on his way out the door stopped and started looking around his desk. He had a distinct memory of Lenny writing down his number on a handy pad of paper after they finished their lunchtime fuck a few months before but he couldn’t find it now. Mehmet could only frown in frustration that he neglected to transfer the number to his phone when he had the chance. Lenny just didn’t seem very important at the time. If nothing else the memory of the new huge Lenny (however he’d gotten that way) made Mehmet work extra hard at the gym that night. Yeah the sex had been hot but it wasn’t like he was going to turn into some kind of super bottom because of it. He lifted hard and heavy and ended up with a great looking pump. It must have been great because he got looks from a lot of different guys that night, and as the workout continued he found himself returning some of the predatory looks that came his way. In the end it came down to a red-headed go-go boy he once saw dancing on the bar at Roundhouse and this black dude who entered the gym in a very modern English suit but hit the gym floor in a pair of tight nylon running shorts that barely covered his curvaceous ass. Feeling much more like his old self Mehmet chose the running shorts. In a few days Lenny was just a hot memory that came to mind at odd times when he was working or at the gym or out with friends. Mehmet kept an eye out for him but never saw him at any of the bars or clubs he went to. Once he saw a big, built guy walking towards him down Empire Avenue that from a distance looked like Lenny, but on closer inspection it was just a very well built stranger. Mehmet stared the guy down as they passed each other but the big man was focused on a blonde model dude at his side and didn’t notice. Mehmet managed to live a kind of fantasy for week before reality intervened and let him know he hadn’t avoided Lenny’s prediction. There was a scale in his bathroom which was always a bit dusty because he never bothered using it, preferring to gauge his fitness by what he saw in the mirror. He’d caught site of it there in the corner after his second encounter with Lenny and laughed to himself, vowing he wouldn’t give into paranoia by weighing himself now. But a week later he was starting to have doubts as his gym workouts became more and more intense and his work clothes started feeling strangely tight. One morning, after wrestling to close the top button on a dress shirt (the match ended when the button went flying off behind the radiator), Mehmet took a deep breath and stepped on the scale, more to disprove his fears than confirm them. Only they were confirmed – he was at 194 pounds and he was pretty damn sure he’d been about 185 for the entire summer. The view in the mirror agreed with the scale even though he’d been trying to ignore the warnings in the back of his mind. He definitely looked bigger and fuller, but tighter as well, more ripped than normal. He was pretty sure his waist had gone down some, maybe even an inch, and it was only 31 before. He sat on the edge of his bed with his head in his hands wondering what to do. Logically he should cut out the gym but that seemed so drastic. It was the anchor of his life, in all honesty, and had been ever since he first had sex with another guy. Why should he have to give it up? “So you don’t become some kind of freak,” he quietly told himself. He didn’t wear a tie to work that day, lying to his boss about a coffee mishap on the way to work. At lunchtime bought a new tie and a bigger shirt but delayed pricing new suits. They might just be a waste of money if he continued growing. When he got back to the office he called and made an appointment with his doctor. The receptionist told him they didn’t have an opening until the end of the week. On Friday he sat in his underwear on the examining table at the doctor’s office, half frustrated but half gratified. He’d done his best all week to scale back on his workouts but once in the gym it proved impossible. He had so much energy and such a need to move weight that he always ended up killing each workout. He was lifting heavier weight every day and scarfing down more and more calories afterwards in an attempt to fill the bottomless pit that was his stomach. His inability to turn off this new-found energy caused the frustration but he couldn’t fight the excitement he felt every time he looked in the mirror and saw the expanding width of his torso or the increased mass in his thighs. Strangely, it didn’t seem to be translating into a higher sex drive. He’d hooked up with that black guy the day after Lenny but since then he hadn’t really had the urge to fuck around again even though the signals he was getting at the gym, on the street and on the subway were increasingly brazen. Some of the guys signaling were fucking hot, he could see that, but he hadn’t felt the need to play with any of them. Not that his dick wasn’t up and ready – it was half hard most of the time and when at full mast he could see changes there too which was yet another thing that flat out impossible. “Hello, Mehmet,” a voice said interrupting his thoughts. “It’s nice to see you again.” Dr. Lovejoy stepped through the examining room doorway and shut it behind him. When he finally got insurance a few years back Mehmet had insisted on finding a gay doctor and a friend told him that Ken Lovejoy was the man to see. He was a great doctor but also hot as hell even if he was happily married to a popular gay dentist. The couple lived in Kensington and partied at circuit events around the world when they weren’t seeing patients in the city. Mehmet had been lucky to find a place on the doctor’s roster of patients. Mehmet smiled in response to Lovejoy’s greeting and managed a quiet hello in response. He’d seen the doctor a couple times a year for a while now but suddenly he took a fresh look at the man. Short brown hair, wide dark eyes and beautiful lips – fuck, Lovejoy really was a handsome guy, wasn’t he. The white lab coat he wore with a navy blue polo shirt underneath did nothing to hide that the doctor kept himself in good shape. No, excellent shape. “Wow, it’s been a long time, hasn’t it,” Lovejoy said as he gave Mehmet a slow up and down look. “You’ve really bulked up. Looks great.” He offered a bright smile and looked down at the chart he’d been given by his staff. “It’s time for us to update some basic info which is why they ask you to strip down. Why don’t you step over here and we’ll get through that before we talk about why you’ve come in.” He motioned Mehmet over to a scale and then fiddled with the weight bar when he stepped on. “209.4,” he muttered while updating the chart. He checked Mehmet’s height as well but that hadn’t changed. The patient didn’t say anything while this was going on and instead continued to study the good doctor. When had Ken Lovejoy gotten so fucking sexy? He’d always been hot but damn, right now he looked good enough to eat. Mehmet could feel his dick hardening in his briefs but found he didn’t care. It was a natural reaction; the doctor must have seen it a million times before. “So what’s up?” Lovejoy finally asked when the basics were out of the way and they were seated again, Mehmet on the examining table and Lovejoy in a nearby chair. “I’ve put on a lot of weight lately and I just wanted to be sure everything was OK,” Mehmet said smoothly, his eyes fixed on the other man’s. He’d come here to get medical help but suddenly that seemed irrelevant. All he could think about right now was what the doctor looked like under his clothes. “You’ve gained more than thirty pounds since your last visit,” the doctor said giving Mehmet a firm but understanding look. “Do you want to tell me what you’re on?” Mehmet spread his hands in a mute denial of the doctor’s accusation and was gratified to see Lovejoy’s eyes drop down to his chest and widening lats. “Uh, well, all I can say is that if you want me to provide you with guidance you’ve got to be honest with me. That’s not natural weight gain, we both know that.” “I’m not taking anything,” Mehmet replied, “and that’s the truth. It’s crazy but I’m growing everywhere.” He emphasized the last word and was once again gratified to see Lovejoy’s eyes drop down, this time to his groin where his dick was harder than it had been in a couple weeks. The doctor’s eyes widened Mehmet hopped off the table and quickly slid off his briefs. “Jesus,” Ken breathed and stared at his patient’s throbbing dick a moment before quickly turning his head to check that the door was still closed. Then, in a flustered voice, “Put your underwear back on.” “Don’t you want to examine me?” Mehmet asked in a low growl and Lovejoy looked up in surprise at the change in his patient’s demeanor. Mehmet had a plan when he came here, a hope that the doctor could help him find some way to slow and eventually stop the changes happening to his body. Maybe not right away, but that was only because he’d come to realize that a little more size wasn’t a huge problem. In the days since he made the appointment he decided that 215 pounds was as far as he could realistically go without getting too many questions at work or from his family. Yeah, 215 at the most. Only right now that didn’t seem very important. No, what was really important was getting a look a Lovejoy in the buff. Mehmet was starting to feel the buzz he’d been feeling in the gym the last couple weeks, that sense of strength and purpose only right now there weren’t any weights to work on. The doc would have to fill in this time and maybe afterwards they could talk about how to keep him below 225. Maybe 230. The doctor gulped at the look in Mehmet’s eyes and jumped to his feet. He could have made a break for the door then but instead he stood rooted to the ground as his patient stepped up and put his hands in the opening at the top of his lab coat, pulling down hard so that the buttons went flying and it opened wide to display his chest under the tight shirt below. “Mehmet, we can’t do this,” he gasped, belatedly moving backwards until he was pressed up against a nearby cabinet. “I’m your physician and-.” They both knew that fact so it wasn’t any great loss when Mehmet silenced him with a deep kiss, his tongue forcing its way deep into the doctor’s mouth. Ken halfheartedly resisted but within a few seconds he was grappling back, his hands grabbing at the other man’s broad, naked back pulling him in closer. Mehmet’s rock hard dick was sandwich between their stomachs, leaking onto the blue polo shirt until it too was pulled off and discarded into the growing heap of clothing in the corner. Outside in the doctor’s office a nurse walking by the examination room stopped when he heard a strange sound. He paused and listened for a moment before raising his hand to knock on the door. Another muffled sound made him reconsider and then slowly lower his hand. He shook his head and continued on down the corridor. The calendar said fall but the weather still felt like summer so the piers were crowded as Lenny strolled across Riverside Highway and into the throngs gathered in the clean, new parks recently constructed near the bay. People turned and stared as he ambled by in nothing but a pair of very tight basketball shorts and unlaced basketball shoes. He’d just tried out a new gym a few blocks away and though there were signs posted mandating proper workout attire no one had the nerve to approach a 300+ pound mass of muscle to tell him he should be wearing a shirt. The workout went well even if the weights were a bit on the light side. He walked by the water, idly watching the crowd but not bothering to return the eager looks coming at him from all sides. He’d screwed a Chinese food delivery guy just a couple nights earlier and didn’t feel the need to hook up again. It would probably be another couple weeks before he felt the urge and when it happened it’d undoubtedly be as surprising to him as it was to whomever he selected. The delivery guy certainly hadn’t expected the tip he’d gotten. Glancing at an expense of grass beside the path where he was walking Lenny caught site of a very large, swarthy man in a yellow speedo sunning himself on a blanket. A wide smile spread across his face and he walked over, standing so he blocked the sun falling on the reclining form. The guy on the ground shielded his eyes as he looked up and then started chuckling when he saw who was standing there. “You’re so fucking big you’re causing an eclipse,” Mehmet joked, which just caused Lenny to shrug his huge delts before dropping down onto the blanket. “You’re looking pretty huge yourself,” he said, returning the compliment. “I guess you got into the swing of things after all.” “Yeah, I worked it all out. Just took some getting used to.” The too looked each other over, two massively muscled men that could hop up on the Olympia stage and easily take first and second place. It was crazy and made absolutely no sense but neither one was particularly worried about that. They had both changed into something bigger and better than before and that was enough for now. If there was something more they’d deal with it when it came. “You fucked around recently?” Lenny asked. “Bout a week ago, I guess,” Mehmet answered, thinking back. “My neighbor downstairs pounded on my door cuz I was making too much noise walking around. As soon as I saw him there I knew…” He shrugged and Lenny nodded in response. That’s how it worked. They just knew. The two huge men looked off into the crowd in companionable silence. After a few minutes Lenny laughed out loud and hollered, “Rory!” An enormous man – bigger even than Lenny – turned his head and then walked over with a slow, bow-legged gait. He had his arm slung possessively around the neck of a much smaller man at his side. The little guy looked vaguely familiar to Mehmet from his days down in the financial district which reminded him that he hadn’t been to work for a while. Good thing money wasn’t hard to come by when you were built like they were. Lenny climbed to his feet and Mehmet did the same as Rory approached. By now there was a small crowd forming a respectful distance away as people tried to make sense of three huge men in such close proximity. Most of the spectators were gay men though there were a number of women as well. “Heya, Ror,” Lenny said and the two men came together in a massive half hug. “How ya doing?” “I’m great, Len. Just heading to my friend’s to relax for a while.” Here he gave his smaller companion a tight squeeze that forced most of the air from the guy’s lungs. He looked a bit dazed as if unsure that he was ready for what was about to happen to him. “Excellent. Hey, this is my buddy, Mehmet. We hooked up a ways back.” Rory smiled and reached forward with his free hand, hooking Mehmet’s neck and pulling him in for a deep kiss. His smaller companion gasped in shock at the site as did a few of the jealous crowd. “Great to meet you,” Rory said stepping back. “Lenny has great taste.” “He did me a favor,” Mehmet said with a sly smile in Lenny’s direction. “I guess you both did in a way.” “Glad I could help. Hey, I gotta get my friend home,” Rory said with a deadpan look. “You know how it is.” The other two big men nodded in understanding and watched as Rory led his quarry off the grass and back down the sidewalk, the crowd parting before him like the Red Sea. “I’m gonna get going too,” Lenny said and gave Mehmet a bone cracking hug before heading up towards the piers. Mehmet watched him go and then lay back down on his blanket to get some more sun before it was time to pack up and hit the gym.

Part 2 of this story. Please let me know what you think. -------------------- The following work of fiction portrays men in sexual situations. Please do not read if you are not interested in stories written for erotic purposes, if you are not of legal age, or if it is illegal for you to read sexually explicit material in this format or through this medium. All characters in this work are fictional. As such, they are immune to any and all types of infectious diseases, including the AIDS virus. You are not fictional and therefore you are not immune. Follow safer sex guidelines or risk having some brainless disease write the ending of your life story for you. Copyright 2010 - 2014 by [email protected] Part 1 - The Bug: Rory Part 3 - The Bug: Mehmet Part 2 The Bug: Lenny My father always expected me to take over his store someday. He started working there when he was only seven, stocking shelves and carrying vegetables up from the basement while my grandfather manned the front counter, selling milk, eggs and cigarettes while talking to the men from the block about baseball and politics. Outside the store, in the Turkish and Lebanese neighborhood where we lived, the old women in black shawls would walk arm-in-arm down the sidewalk, telling stories about their neighbors and casting critical eyes on the children playing in the street. My family had a store back in Turkey before my great-grandfather came to America. I never learned why he left there but I think it was because he married my great-grandmother, Nasia, who was Greek. I barely remember her, she died when I was six, but she scared me. In my memories she’s always staring at me with dark eyes sunk in a wrinkled face as if she knows I’ve done something wrong. Sometime early on I vowed to escape, across the river and into the city that I could see in the distance, tall towers climbing into the sky. I wanted to leave the store, the neighborhood and the insular group of Turkish families that traded sons and daughters in an Old-World game of marriage and alliance. I wasn’t ready to admit what I really wanted but I knew I couldn’t marry any of those girls, that I had to leave before my life was anchored in the same tenements that had already captured my father and brothers, uncles and cousins. When I was fourteen I rode the subway into the city with my mother, my aunt and two cousins to visit my Uncle Berker who was in the hospital for an operation. The city was so busy with so many people, all going somewhere important. We ate lunch at a corner diner where my mother and aunt talked in hushed tones about my uncle while my cousins and I kicked at each other under the table. I got bored with the foot game after a while so I looked around and saw a man clearing tables, stacking dishes in a plastic tub to be taken to the kitchen. He might have been 25 or 30, dark like me but certainly not Turkish. When he lifted the tub his arms flexed, filling the rolled up sleeves of his t-shirt, a tattooed eagle on his facing arm undulating with the motion of the muscle underneath. I suddenly felt a kick to my stomach as if one of my cousins had managed a well-placed blow with their sneaker. For the rest of lunch I watched him, whenever he was out front, hoping to see him flex his arms again. I was so distracted I didn’t notice my family getting up from the table and my mother had to grab me by the head to get my attention. “Mehmet, what’s wrong with you?” I couldn’t say, wouldn’t say, knew that she’d never understand. That night in bed, my younger brother asleep in the bunk above me, I lay thinking about that arm and its eagle, dreaming what it would feel like to be strong like that. On my eighteenth birthday, a few weeks after I graduated high school, I told my father I had been accepted to City University. He was silent for a moment, pursing his lips and looking away from me in a recognizable sign that he was unhappy. I knew he was trying to decide how this would affect the store and the ever increasing hours he had me chained there. But I also knew that he couldn’t disagree with me going to college, that education was as important as milk and cigarettes, maybe more so. He finally, painfully, agreed that I could work evenings and weekends, was almost angry when I said I’d need at least a couple nights off to do homework. A month later I found a cheap apartment share in the city and a job at a restaurant. By Christmas I was only going home every other weekend to see my younger brother Omer glaring from the door of the family store as I walked by, father’s angry replacement for me. At the restaurant where I bussed tables, stacking dishes in a tub before taking them to the back to be cleaned, there was a bartender named Rolo. He was couple years older than me, originally from Spain but so long ago he sounded and acted more American than I did. He joked with me as we worked, throwing ice at me as I passed by or stealing food from my plate as I ate in the break room. They made him wear all black, a black buttoned down shirt and black slacks, but you could still tell he was in great shape. His shoulders seemed overly broad, his waist almost too small, and I couldn’t help noticing his ass molding the rear of his pants. I’d listen to the female waiters whispering about him when he left the room, my heart beat pounding in my ears as I thought the things they said aloud. Once Rolo caught me as I was leaving work on a warm August night when the city seemed busier at 2 AM then it had all day long. He walked with me down the sidewalk, cracking jokes about the people at the restaurant, making me laugh even though my stomach was queasy and my palms sweaty. At the corner of Empire Avenue and 28th Street he motioned with his head in mid-sentence and I found myself walking to his apartment, a 3rd floor walkup in a shabby building. I sat silently on his futon, afraid my voice would quaver and broadcast my fear if I spoke. He must have known because he kept up an easy patter as he unbuttoned and shrugged off his shirt, displaying a tight white tank top seemingly sprayed onto his wide, hairless torso. When he put his hand on my knee I felt my heart stop but it must have kept beating because moments later our arms were locked around each other and we were kissing. He felt amazing, all smooth and muscle under velvet skin. We broke the kiss and then his lips were on my neck and ears, making me gasp at the touch. I licked his traps and on down to his swelling biceps, which flexed and writhed as we grappled. I was afraid he’d be disappointed – I was slim and tight but not nearly as muscular as him – but his passion showed that he was as turned on as me. When he rolled over onto his stomach and raised his perfect ass it seemed so natural for me to take him, like it was what I’d been missing all my life. He couldn’t understand the words I moaned in his ear, curses and praise in my father’s tongue, but he could feel my excitement as I drove into him with the strength of years of pent-up lust. I felt his tight hole spasm as he came, triggering my own climax in turn Rolo and I became lovers. Not that night but five years later, long after we’d both left the restaurant. I ran into him at a house party shortly after he got back from Los Angeles where he had moved for couple years in hopes of becoming an actor. We fucked at my place in Kensington, the apartment I’d moved into after graduating college and getting my first real job. He kept going on about how much bigger I was and I just smiled down at him, his legs wrapped around my waist and my hands pinning his wrists to the bed above his head. I was bigger and more muscular but it was all because of him, because of what I loved so much that night he first took his shirt off. We were only together eight months but we parted friends when he hopped a plane to Miami and the next chapter in his life. I settled down into my routine of work and the gym, and the occasional visits back home to the family where I endured a parade of young Turkish women who needed a husband just as it was assumed I needed a wife. After each visit I’d run for the subway and escape back to civilization for a frenzied workout and a casual fling with some tight young stud. That’s how I met Lenny, a guy from the gym that I sometimes saw out at night or at the piers on summer afternoons. He was sexy enough, blondish brown hair and a beautiful ass, but with a bitchy streak that thankfully I could ignore when we were fucking. I’d seen him looking at the gym a couple times and smiled in response, not in any hurry since he seemed like just one of the many interchangeable guys you meet in the gay ghetto. One day things came together and we started talking during a late morning chest workout when I was supposed to be working from home, my cell phone being my only real connection to the office that day. I took him to my place and fucked him twice before lunch was over. We exchanged numbers and I forgot about him. Not long after my older brother Selim announced to the family he was leaving his wife and daughters for a Puerto Rican woman from the auto supply company where he worked. You’d have thought the world was coming to an end. I did my best to stay out of the whole thing though my mother managed to guilt me into one meeting with him. I didn’t attempt to change his mind – given my family secret it seemed hypocritical to even try. I met his new inamorata that Sunday after Selim and I finished lunch at a tapas place near Collins Square. She seemed very nice, much nicer than the woman my father had previously convinced him to marry. I said goodbye and watched them disappear into the midday crowd, Selim’s arm tight around her waist. I was sorry for my nieces, I knew this wouldn’t be easy on them, but I hoped for the best for my brother. I also decided the best antidote to family stress was the gym. I headed home, cutting over towards 7th Avenue on 16th Street. Halfway down the block my family ruminations were kicked to the curb when I saw this big guy walking towards me. He was dressed in standard Kensington fashion – sunglasses, sleeveless t-shirt, knee length shorts and sandals – but normality stopped there. He was really big, huge in fact. Massive torso, tiny waist and back out to gigantic legs that seemed to struggle to get around each other as he walked. There were plenty of gym boys in this part of town, including me, but this guy looked like a professional bodybuilder and was easily the biggest person I’d ever seen in real life. I realized my mouth was open and I snapped it shut as we approached each other, him taking up a good portion of the sidewalk. He slowed as we neared and a cocky smile appeared on his face, taking me by surprise. “Hey man, how ya been?” He seemed to be speaking to me but I had no idea why. I looked around but as was often the case the street was nearly empty despite the crowds that thronged the avenues this block ran between. “Uh, I - I’m good,” I stuttered, positive that he had mistaken me for someone else. He reached up to his glasses and my eyes latched onto his forearm, probably as big around as my bicep, the muscle fibers clear and distinct under the skin. When his eyes appeared I did a double-take; he did look familiar, sort of, though I couldn’t imagine why. There was no way I could ever have forgotten that body. “So here we are and it’s lunchtime again,” he said with a laugh. “Yeah, yeah it is. I just ate with my brother…” Inwardly I kicked myself for sounding so inane. Who the hell was this big fucker? He moved towards me and I couldn’t help stepping back a half-step, intimidated as that enormous chest neared mine. “I liked your music, I wanna hear it again,” he said in a low voice and somehow that did it. “Lenny,” I breathed as I felt one of his big hands slide around my waist. “Who’d ya think?” he asked as he leaned in and kissed me there on 16th Street. I think I resisted, or tried, but it was like pushing against a building. He only tightened his grip in response. His tongue pushed into my mouth like he owned it, as forceful a kiss as I’d ever received. When he finally pulled back, his eyes staring deep into mine, I could see the outlines of the guy I had picked up at the gym and fucked those few months ago but that was all that was similar. Everything else had changed, impossibly changed. I suddenly felt the urge to run. As if sensing my half-formed intention he turned me back the way I was headed, walked me to 7th and then down the avenue towards my apartment. It was weird feeling such a huge presence at my shoulder, watching people step aside as we approach, some in surprise, some with burgeoning lust on their faces. I guess I’m a good-looking enough guy that I’m used to some attention when I walk through my part of the city, but this was something altogether different. People were as awestruck with him as I was, some stopping to stare, a few even taking pictures with their phones. Lenny ignored them all, walking along as if he owned the sidewalk. No one seemed to be in the mood to contest his ownership. A very quiet and logical corner of my brain was running down a list of reasons why this couldn’t be happening. The first item on the list was that Lenny was smaller than me – I knew this for a fact having been naked with him only eight or nine weeks earlier. Therefore, the behemoth next to me could not be Lenny. I found some momentary comfort in this as if it were evidence my brain was still functioning but then Lenny’s over-sized arm bumped into and pushed aside my own and the point was lost. A bit further down the list was the fact that I was a strict top – I’d only ever considered switching positions once after a drunken New Year’s party. My desire to experiment ended at the moment of first contact when I suddenly decided there were some things I didn’t need to experience. Now I found myself nearing home with a man who was very obviously in charge, despite the roles we’d played last time we met. I avoided the eyes of my doorman as Lenny walked me across the lobby of my building to the elevator. We shared the ride up with an older woman who lived somewhere on a floor above me. I imagined her disapproval of the big man’s hand cradling my ass as we got off on my floor. I fumbled with the key to my door, Lenny’s torso pressed into the back of mine, his hands gripping my hips. When the door finally opened he thrust me into the apartment, kicking it shut behind us, and then whipped me around, pressing his lips into mine once again. To say that he was overpowering was an understatement – his arms were like a vice around my torso while his mouth and tongue stole the breath from my lungs. I could barely think as he hefted me, my legs automatically wrapping around his waist, and thudded through my open bedroom door. It was only when he tossed me on the bed that I had a moment to think, to try and clear the thought and feel and smell of him from my brain. It was only a short moment because standing next to the bed he gripped the bottom of his shirt and tore it over his head. As his impossibly wide torso came into view my mouth fell open once again and the logical part of my brain gave up the fight, giving into the lust that overcame me. I didn’t resist as he pulled off my shoes and then opened my pants before pulling them off as well. Seeing all that muscle bunching and moving under the skin, the roll of his chest and shoulders as moved me around like a toy, made me so hot I started grabbing at him, trying to pull him onto me. He kicked off his sandals and managed to push his shorts down over his thick thighs and straining erection, and then he climbed up on to the bed and over me, his arms like thick columns on either side of my head. “Whadya want?” he asked in a husky voice, his eyes burning into mine. “You,” I gasped, completely lost in his strength. “I want you.” Then his arms collapsed and he was on me, his over-sized muscle covering me completely as his hips forced my legs wide apart. Whatever my previous trepidation or concern it was gone now, completely subsumed in my need for him and his body. I didn’t know what time it was but it was twilight outside my apartment windows. There was a bedside clock on the other side of Lenny but it was obscured by the height of his slowly rising and falling torso. He lay on his stomach, his far arm lying on the bed above his head, his face turned towards me so I could see one of his now closed eyes. It was so strange, I could still see the shade of the gym twink I’d met before, like the imprint of a child in the features of the man he would later become. I’d never been a muscle whore, never been attracted to the big steroid boys who grunted and groaned their way around the gym. Lenny, the old Lenny, was my type, in part because I always wanted to be the one on top, calling the shots, directing the action. Now, coming down from this recent sexual high, my mind was just starting to try to deal with finding myself on the opposite side of things. Only half thinking I ran a finger from his shoulder down the curve of his tricep, marveling at his human landscape. “Like what you see?” he asked, surprising me. “You know I do,” I replied in a whisper. He opened the one eye, looking at me for a few seconds before pushing himself up on his immense arms and then swinging his legs onto the floor. “Good,” he continued as he stood and headed for my bathroom, “cuz this is gonna be you in a little while.” I stared after him, a puzzled look spreading across my face, trying to figure out what he meant.

Okay, Campers! Here's chapter 2 of Misfit. Once again, this is a blatant attempt to get you-all to buy my books at Divine Destinies.If this sordid mercantilism actually works, I just might post more original stories (have no fear, I'll post all chapters of Misfit, regardless. Just remember-- I have that private island to support). The next book is due out October 1. U. M. Lassiter Chapter 2 “Wake up, Sleeping Beauty.” Ham was slowly roused to consciousness by someone gently shaking his shoulder. He was laying face down, and as he became more aware, he realized that he was very comfortable, like he was in his own bed.In fact, he was. “Mmmm...” he groaned as he tried to turn away from whoever was trying wake him. “Ham, you’re gonna be late for class.” Class... school... dorm... that’s where he was. Not the library. Not the quantum lab. The quantum lab! Ham snapped awake with a violent start and started to roll over on his back. Something was wrong– very, very wrong. The lab, the explosion, his gay stalker– all those thoughts came rushing back. But there was something else wrong– he was naked. Ham never slept in the buff. It just seemed wrong on so many levels. He’d slept in pajamas until he’d hit puberty and he started having wet dreams, and then kept his briefs on under them. Eventually, he just slept in his underwear. He scrambled to pull the covers up to his neck as he rolled over to see Paul standing over his bed. “There’s our sleepy head,” Paul said with a smile. Ham had another problem– he had an erection harder than he’d ever felt in his life. He looked down at his tented bedclothes in horror and quickly raised his knees to obscure his rogue member. “Wh-what time is it?” “About eight-thirty,” Paul answered. “Don’t you have a class at nine?” “Oh, my god, you’re right.” Ham started to sit up in bed and realized once again he was naked. He gave Paul a nervous look. “Okay, okay,” Paul said and rolled his eyes. “I was just leaving. By the way, what time did you get in last night?” Ham gave him a stunned look. “You don’t know?” he asked shakily. “Huh-uh. Sarah didn’t leave ‘til about twelve-thirty. She was feeling kinda frisky,” Paul said with a smirk. “I guess I fell asleep about one. You get lucky or something?” “I don’t... I... no. I just had a lot of homework.” Paul gave him a wry look. “Okay. ‘Nuff said.” Paul scooped up his backpack and opened the door. “Just be careful, okay?” As soon as Paul left the room, Ham vaulted from his bed and threw the deadbolt. He breathed a mild sigh of relief before his attention was drawn to his erect cock. It was almost excruciatingly hard and looked bigger and redder and angrier than it ever had. Tentatively, he reached down and put his hand around it. He felt like an electric current shot from his groin throughout his entire body. He yanked his hand away as if he’d touched something burning hot and gasped. This was all just way too weird. He should have been killed last night, or at least badly injured by the explosion. And how did he get back to his own bed? Ham turned to face the full length mirror on the wall.Except for his very turgid cock, he looked just fine; not a mark on him. His pale, scrawny body was just the same as always, with his narrow, boney shoulders, sunken chest and stick-like limbs. He was used to morning wood, but nothing this extreme. Even his balls looked bigger. Usually he could get his cock to deflate by getting his mind on something else, but his fearsome erection showed no sign of abating. Once again he put his hand around it. This time, he was met with the most blinding, toe-curling orgasm of his life. Angels sang, waves crashed and all the planets aligned as he screamed and shot the largest load of his life all over the mirror. Ham collapsed in an incoherent heap on the floor even as he continued to blast the last bits of his copious man-juice around the room. As he lay there gasping for breath, there came an insistent knocking at the door. “Hey! You okay in there?” the voice shouted. “Oh yeah,” Ham said between gulps of air. “I’m just fine.” He heard receding footsteps out side the door and sat up. At last his aching cock was starting to deflate. “Oh, my god,” Ham said as pungent smell of his own spunk met his nostrils. It was everywhere. There were even a few splatters on the ceiling. He retrieved a dirty bath towel from the corner and started wiping down the mirror. “I’m gonna need another,” he said as he dropped the soiled towel to the floor. As Ham retrieved his bath robe from the wardrobe, he noticed his clothes from the night before in a pile on the floor. He put on the robe and bent down to pick up the clothes. As he picked them up, something seemed to move within the pile, and he dropped them and jumped back with a yelp. Warily, he reached down a took hold of the shirt by the sleeve, ready to shake out whatever sort of creature might be hiding in the folds. The folds didn’t contain any kind of bug or rodent. Instead, in the areas where the cloth was hidden, he saw the same sparkly black material from last night. “It did happen!” he told himself as he held the shirt up between two hands to get a better look. Within seconds of being exposed to light, the black materials seemed to evaporate like fog on a mirror. In less than a minute, the shirt was completely devoid of the material. “What the fuck?” Ham held up the pants, and the same thing happened. He carefully examined his socks, his underwear, even the windbreaker he was wearing last night, but not a trace of the material could be seen. Seriously doubting his sanity, Ham hurried off and took his shower, returning of course, with extra towels. He wiped up the rest of his mess, put on fresh clothes and headed off to class, surreptitiously burying his soiled towels at the bottom of the laundry bag on his way out. Ham was only a few minutes late for his calculus class, and the instructor ignored him as he entered and sat in the back. He still wasn’t used to the fact that in college, most of the instructors didn’t care if you were late, or even if you came to class. You were an adult, and you lived with the consequences of your actions. High school it ain’t. After class, he decided to swing by the Science Building and check on the lab. As he got close, he noticed a lot of activity near the entrance. As he drew nearer, he saw that the entrance was blocked with cones and yellow tape, and a hand-lettered sign said “Building Closed Today.” There were several men standing outside the door in white hazmat bunny suits. One of them was a grad student that Ham recognized. “What happened?” he asked. The grad student turned and smiled slightly. “One of Lofgren’s nutty experiments exploded in the middle of the night. Made a real mess.” “What kind of experiment?” “I don’t know,” he answered. “But they told us it wasn’t radioactive.” Ham turned and walked away, trying to get his head around what happened. How did he live through that explosion? How did he get back to the dorm? What was the stuff in the chamber? The whole thing made his head hurt. He made his way back across campus to the Student Union. He realized he missed breakfast, and suddenly he was famished. He rounded the corner of the Performing Arts building and ran smack into Lee. “Hey, Ham,” Lee said. “About last night. I hope I didn’t come off all creepy or anything.” “Well, yeah,” Ham said. “You kinda did.” “I’m sorry. I’m really not a stalker.” “Okay. Good. Fine. I really gotta go...” Ham turned to walk away and Lee took a step to block his escape “Listen,” he said, “why don’t we try coffee one more time?” Lee tipped his head forward and looked at Ham with raised eyebrows. As he looked back into those blue eye, almost imperceptibly Ham felt one of the tiny gears in his mind slip a cog. Ham’s stomach gurgled loudly and he was reminded that he was famished. He needed to eat. “Um, okay.” Lee smiled broadly and Ham felt another tiny gear slip. Those perfect white teeth framed by the cutest dimples seemed to blot out everything else for just a moment. Ham felt a stirring in his loins. He forced himself to look straight ahead as the pair walked over to the Student Union. When they got to the cafeteria at the Student Union, Ham was ravenous. Normally, he ate like a rabbit, but this time he ordered a patty melt with chili fries, and made two trips to the salad bar, as well. He washed it down with a vanilla shake and finished off with apple pie. Lee watched the spectacle with a mixture of amusement and disbelief as he ate his club sandwich. As he was finishing the last bites of pie, Ham at last felt sated. “How do you do that?” Lee asked somewhat incredulously. “What do you mean?” Ham was finally catching his breath. “Stay that skinny when you pack it away like that.” The last bite of pie was on Ham’s fork as he suddenly put on the brakes and took in his surroundings. Before him were the empty dishes from enough food to ordinarily last him two days. “I don’t, normally,” he said quietly. “I was just... really hungry.” Lee flashed his brilliant smile again and Ham swallowed hard. “Listen, Ham,” he said, “I like you, and I just want to be your friend.” He reached across the table and lightly touched Ham’s forearm. A tingle ran up Ham’s spine, but for reasons he couldn’t quite understand, he didn’t jerk his hand away. Instead, he stared at the alien appendage touching his own. “I was hoping maybe we could get together and do something. Maybe see a movie.” Ham opened his mouth, and with considerable effort, forced out a single word. “Okay.” Lee’s face broke into a dazzling smile and Ham felt his cock get painfully hard. “Great!” Lee said. “Listen, I’ve got to head to class, but I’ll call you.” Lee gathered up his books, gave Ham a friendly pat on the shoulder and left. Ham was left behind, trying to will his hard-on to go away. A few minutes later, Ham was soft enough that he could grab his bag and hurry back to the dorm. On the way, he couldn’t shake the image of Lee’s smiling face from his mind. He felt like he was in one of those cartoons where he had a devil on one shoulder and an angel on the other. The devil seemed to be winning. By the time he got back to the dorm, his raging hard-on was back. He locked the door, dropped his backpack to the floor and pulled down his pants. His cock seemed even bigger. He must be imagining it, he thought. Ham knew that Paul had classes all afternoon and lacrosse practice after that, and he fell back onto his bed with his pants and shorts still down around his ankles. He started stroking his engorged member and he felt that same electric thrill from when he jacked off that morning. As he was stroking, it felt like his cock was getting even harder, if that was possible. It seemed– no, that couldn’t be right– it was. It was bigger. He had trouble closing his hand around it, and that never happened before. He looked down and was shocked to see the he now had both hands around his cock and there was still room to spare. It had to be approaching ten inches, and the fat mushroom head was bigger and darker than he’d ever seen it. Whatever concerns Ham might of had about the situation were momentarily stamped out by the most intensely erotic sensations he’d ever felt. For the second time that day, Ham’s eyes crossed and his toes curled and he experienced the most intense, powerful and copious orgasm of his life. Blast after blast of hot spunk splattered against the ceiling and started raining down on him. After shooting his load for what seemed an interminable length of time, Ham’s body relaxed and he lay on the bed panting. “Holy shit,” Ham said to himself between breaths. He lay there with his eyes closed until he felt a large blob of man-juice land on his cheek. “Ugh,” he said as he sat up and wiped the blob from his cheek with his finger. Ham didn’t have any towels left, not even dirty ones, so he was forced to wipe himself off with his bedclothes. He pulled his pants back up, stripped the sheets from his bed, and stood on it to wipe off the ceiling. Fortunately, he had one set of clean sheets left. He wadded up the soiled sheets, stuffed them in the dirty pillowcase and hid them under the bed. As Ham was finishing making his bed, he was suddenly so overcome with fatigue, he felt like he’d been hit by a truck. He figured his late night together with all the stress he was under was finally catching up with him. The enormous lunch didn’t help either, he concluded. He didn’t have any classes that afternoon and he knew that Paul wouldn’t disturb him, so Ham curled up on top of his freshly made bed and took a nap. The lacrosse team was just finishing practice, and Paul trotted over to a familiar face on the sidelines “Hey, Hammie, you finally made it,” he said. Paul had been trying to get Ham to come to a lacrosse game all season. This was just a practice, but he’d take it. “Yeah,” Ham said, looking down at his feet self-consciously. “I had some free time.” “Come on and help me with my gear.” Paul led Ham back to the locker room. The men’s locker room was the most intimidating environment that Ham could imagine, but for some reason, he followed Paul inside to his locker. “Hold these, okay?” Paul thrust his helmet and stick into Ham’s hands and turned to start twirling the dial on his locker. “What made you change your mind?” Paul asked. “To come to practice, I mean?” “Um... I don’t know.” It was true. Ham couldn’t even remember how he came to be standing on the sidelines of the lacrosse field. “Okay,” Paul said with a half-smile. He took the helmet and stick from Ham and put them in the locker and started taking off his pads. Soon, Paul was standing there in just his jock strap. “I hate these things,” Paul said, reaching in for his cup. He casually tossed the cup on the shelf in the locker, pulled off the jockstrap and threw it in his gym bag. Ham realized that he was surrounded by naked men and looked down at the floor. “You been working out?” Paul asked. “Why do... what...” Ham stammered. He looked down at his forearms, and couldn’t believe his eyes. The were covered with veins and bulging with muscle. “What the hell...” “Looking good, Hammie,” Paul said with a smirk. “You should think about trying out for the team. Look at this...” Paul grabbed Ham’s wrist and brought it up a little higher than his head. Ham looked down at his arm and was shocked to see a baseball-sized ball of muscle where scrawny bicep was supposed to be. “You’ve been holding out on me,” Paul said as he squeezed Ham’s bicep with his other hand. As he did that, Ham’s shirt suddenly felt tight across the chest and shoulders. “Come on over here and let’s compare.” Paul led Ham by the wrist over to the big mirror above the sinks. “You’re almost as big as me,” Paul said. Ham was stunned by the image looking back at him. He was indeed almost as big as Paul. His shirt was stretched tight over a moderate but shapely pair of pecs, and his broader shoulders were straining the shoulder seams. Meanwhile, Ham’s lower body was also showing signs of growth. His normally baggy jeans were stretched tight around his thighs. “Do this,” Paul said, making a double-biceps pose. Ham raised his arms and he immediately heard the sound of tearing fabric. He watched in disbelief as his body expanded further. His sleeves started to pull away from his shoulders and his jeans split down the sides of both thighs. “Oh my god,” Ham uttered. “I take that back,” Paul said. “I think you really are as big as me. Take off your shirt.” Ham didn’t know what astounded him more– the fact that he was spontaneously growing, or the fact that Paul didn’t seem to think it was unusual. He reached back to pull his shirt off over his head and was immediately struck by how his muscles now crowded each other. He pulled his collar up over his head and immediately ran into trouble. His skin-tight shirt didn’t want to stretch past his broad shoulders. Ham pulled harder and the shirt started to move. Before he could get it more than half way off, there was a loud tearing noise and the tattered shirt came away in his hands. He stood there staring at the remnants of his shirt hanging loosely from his hands. “Yeah, you should definitely try out.” Ham turned to look at Paul and got another shock. They were eye-to-eye. Paul used to be four inches taller than Ham, but now they were both the same height. He looked back at the mirror. From the neck down, they could have been twins. Same broad shoulders, same thick neck, same meaty chest, same powerful arms. “How...” Before he could finish asking himself that question, he noticed that the other men in the locker room were gathering around him, and they too, were naked. Many of the men started touching Ham’s muscles and making moaning noises. A few of the men were bigger than Paul, and so too, Ham. Paul put his hands on Ham’s back and gently turned him around to face the group. Now the men crowded in around Ham and started touching and stroking his body. Everywhere someone touched, Ham started to feel a tingle. The tingling sensation built and built, and Ham soon noticed that his jeans were again getting tighter, and he soon heard more tearing of fabric as he split out of them. Someone pulled his destroyed jeans free of his adonis-like body and he saw that he was now as big as the biggest man there, in fact, maybe a little bigger. Freed from his clothing, his massive cock sprung to attention, even bigger than before. It was now a foot if it was an inch, and was thicker than ever. Without a word, the group of men parted in front of him to reveal Paul standing in front of him. Ham gasped at the beauty of Paul’s naked form, and he felt his erection swell ever larger, ever harder. Paul was erect, too, and he took a step forward and knelt down before him. “You are a god,” Paul said as he looked up into Ham’s eyes. He took Ham’s mighty tool with both hands and started to vigorously suck him off. Ham’s entire body went rigid as unbearable waves of pleasure went coursing through his very being. The crowd of jocks around him started to murmur, slowly at first. “Ham, Ham, Ham...” As the ecstasy began to build up in his loins and started spreading through his body, the chanting got louder and faster. “Ham! Ham! Ham!” Paul was more and more aggressive in his ministrations and was beginning to grunt loudly. The chanting was reaching a crescendo as Ham approached climax. “HAM! HAM! HAM!” Lightning struck for the third time that day as Ham experienced an explosive orgasm. Paul was knocked back on his ass as he was enrobed with Ham’s pearly essence. Ham threw his head back and roared like the alpha-male beast he knew he was, just before everything went blank. For the second time that day, Ham woke up naked. He sat up with a start in the darkened room and clutched at his throat. It was raw and painful, as if he’d been shouting at the top of his lungs for hours. He looked around the advancing gloom and spotted the familiar glowing red digits of his alarm clock on the night stand. It was a little after six in the evening. Ham knew immediately that he was hard again as he reached over and turned on the lamp. The dream had been so vivid that he half expected to find the same massive body he’d experienced in his subconscious, but it was not to be. He still had the same small, scrawny body he’d always had. Oh well; at least he hadn’t made a mess this time. How did he end up naked? Was he losing his mind? Ham swung his legs over on to the floor and sat up. He pondered this question as he waited for his cock to deflate. At least he woke up before Paul got in. Now where did his clothes go? He quickly spotted them in a pile on the floor at the foot of his bed. He reached over to pick the up, and got the shock of his life. They were torn to shreds.

I couldn't find this anywhere on the new forum so I thought I'd upload it again. More parts are in the works (Part 2 is already done and was posted on the last site). Please let me know what you think. -------------------- The following work of fiction portrays men in sexual situations. Please do not read if you are not interested in stories written for erotic purposes, if you are not of legal age, or if it is illegal for you to read sexually explicit material in this format or through this medium. All characters in this work are fictional. As such, they are immune to any and all types of infectious diseases, including the AIDS virus. You are not fictional and therefore you are not immune. Follow safer sex guidelines or risk having some brainless disease write the ending of your life story for you. Copyright 2009 - 2014 by [email protected] Part 2 - The Bug: Lenny Part 3 - The Bug: Mehmet Part 1 The Bug: Rory On Tuesday I was supposed to have lunch with Rory but I blew him off. I felt a little guilty but the cute guy from my gym, the one I thought was Italian but who turned out to be Turkish, gave me a come hither smile as we were alternating on the pec deck machine. One thing led to another and I ended up spending lunch on my back at his place, Turkish music competing with the traffic noise from 7th Avenue that filtered through the open window. I called and left a message for Rory that evening, inventing a crisis at work and asking if we could reschedule for Thursday. He sent a text after I went to sleep agreeing, so Wednesday morning I suggested we meet at Little Eddie’s downtown around 1 PM. He sent back a quick, “see u there”. True to form I was late and he was waiting when I finally got to Little Eddie’s. He was sitting by the wall in the back, far away from the large windows that looked out on the street. Rory was always shy and usually sought out the quietest corner, furthest away from the crowds. In other words we’re nothing alike but somehow back in 9th grade we became friends and we’ve stuck with each other since. Do I love him? Yeah, like the little brother I never had, even though he’s four months older than me. Still, he’s annoying as fuck, a fact I remind him of every chance I get. “Jesus, Ror, couldn’t you find a table in the kitchen?” He looked confused for a moment, shooting a glance at the swinging doors that lead off to the back, and then words came tumbling out of his mouth. “I’m sorry, I thought–, I mean, we can change, but this was free–, I don’t care if we–.” “Relax, relax, I kid,” I said looking heavenward and sliding into my chair. He had wavy brown hair that fell over his ears and framed a boyish face. That he had glasses was no surprise, since no self-respecting geek went without, but he was wearing the same style that he’d worn when we met 12 years before. I had not been successful in convincing him to modernize. “I just meant that most people come here to see the action and maybe take a little home with them. You’re not going to get lucky back here in Siberia.” “Oh, I get it,” he said and smiled an embarrassed smile, a really killer smile, actually, that if properly utilized could have gotten him more action that afternoon than he’d seen in the last year. He may not have been the hottest thing in town but Rory had a lot going for him. What he did not have was even an iota of self-confidence. It had been thus for years and though I doted on my little friend I’d pretty much given up on trying to nudge him into the slow lane (currently he was parked on the side of the road). He was as predictable as mud which is why I was surprised at the question he sprang on me. “Do you think I should join a gym?” “Well, uh, yeah, of course,” I stuttered, uncharacteristically at a loss for words. “I mean you should have joined first thing after graduating high school but it’s never too late.” “Yeah,” he agreed, looking off into the distance, “I was thinking the same thing.” “Great, but why now? You’ve never been interested in anything physical before.” His eyes slid away and I realized he was embarrassed. My spider sense began to tingle. “Oh my god, something happened, didn’t it? What happened, Rory? What tawdry, disgusting little thing happened that’s convinced you to start working out?” He grimaced but didn’t bother trying to deny it. “It wasn’t tawdry or disgusting, it was just…. I don’t know, just kind of odd.” He paused but saw that I was ready to jump in and went on before I could. “I was on the subway yesterday, on my way home from work, and this guy got on at Collins Square. I don’t even know why I looked up, it wasn’t my stop, but I saw him come through the doors and Lenny, he was just huge. I think he was the biggest guy I’ve ever seen.” Rory’s eyes were shining like he’d seen Madonna at a spring or something. “He walked funny, he was so big. He was in this red t-shirt and it was so tight… There was only one seat open, right next to me, and he took it so I was kind of smashed up next to him and his big arm was all on me. I didn’t want to stare, I thought he might get mad or something, but I looked down at his thigh next to mine and it was like you could have fit three of my legs into one leg of his jeans. I couldn’t believe it….” Rory trailed off, reliving this magnificent moment. I was impressed – I’d never seen him half as excited about a guy before. “So what happened, dork? You’re leavin’ me hangin’ here.” He cleared his throat before going on. “Well, not much. I mean we just sat there until Richland Avenue where he got off.” It was my turn to grimace. “Of course you didn’t say hello or nice day or what huge legs you have, I’m sure. But what about him, did he give you any sign?” “No, not really. He just sat there and breathed. So did I. He had a really nice smell.” I couldn’t help but sigh. Leave it to Rory to make a mountain out of a molehill. Still, if it pushed him to get up and out of his apartment with any regularity then it was to be supported. “I never knew you were into big muscle or smells, but hey, whatever works for you.” He began to dispute this description of his predilections but ignored him. “I think it’s a good idea, joining the gym, that is. You might as well join City Athletics, there’s one a couple blocks from your place. You can talk to my friend Kurt there, he can probably give you a deal.” “Sure, sure, City Athletics, Kurt.” “I think they give you a free training session when you start plus I can show you a few things. I know my way around.” I did know my way around the gym, though I wasn’t huge or anything. I was tight, though, and my abs were almost excellent. I could teach Rory a thing or two. “Thanks, Lenny. I’ll go this afternoon.” And that’s exactly what he did. My friend Kurt mentioned it to me when I ran into him that weekend at Gold Dust Lounge. He yelled in my ear over the dance music that my friend Rory had joined and hired a personal trainer. I was happy for the little dork though I was a bit distracted from Kurt’s news by the blonde guy a little further down the bar who kept throwing me half-smiles over the shoulder of what I assumed was a boyfriend. The blonde guy was named Randy, the boyfriend was actually a cousin newly out of the closet, and the night ended with Randy and I fucking like rabbits back at my place. In a nice bit of symmetry the cousin ended up with Kurt. For eighteen days we continued to fuck like rabbits. It was a lot of fun until a simple question about the life-size photo of he and his ex-boyfriend that hung over his bed caused a hysterical crying jag (on his part) that was not sexy. The last time I saw him he was leaving an embarrassingly long message on the ex’s voicemail begging to be taken back. Honestly, I hope it works out for them. Back amongst the non-hysterical I started checking in with my friends, shooting messages to Rory among others. His text reply was a short, seemingly terse, ‘hitting the weights. later’. It looked like he was sticking with that gym thing, at least for a few weeks. It was another week before I found myself at loose ends in his neighborhood and decided to actually give him a call this time. “Yeah?” He sounded a little groggy, like the phone woke him up. “Ror, baby, I’m on your block. Invite me up.” There was a delay as if he was trying to decide whether or not to offer the invite but before I could get offended he simply replied, “Yeah, OK. Come up.” I took the elevator to his floor, found his apartment door was open a crack and let myself in. Just inside the door I saw a gym bag on the floor and wondered if he’d dropped it there after he last worked out or if he’d already prepared for the next one. Knowing Rory it was probably the latter. The living room was empty, as was the kitchen, but he came out of the bathroom before I could look any further. His hair was messy and he was rubbing his eyes so I guess I was right about him being asleep, but that thought was immediately pushed aside. He was dressed in just a tank top and some boxer briefs so it was very easy to see that Rory was bigger. I’m pretty good at math when I need to be, i.e. when it’s somehow connected to getting laid. Rory was about my height, say 5’ 10” (though I almost always claimed 6’). I’d seen him dressed down enough to know that he was one of those guys who ran to skinny rather than fat, let’s say around 145 pounds, smooth without any sort of definition. The guy in standing in front of me now wasn’t anything like that. We were still eye-to-eye but my gut told me this Rory was more like 170, maybe 175, and there was no missing the shape of the exposed biceps and shoulders or the weight of his thighs. It had been four weeks and somehow he’d put on about 25 pounds which I knew to be impossible, no matter what he was taking. “What the fuck happened to you?” I asked, my voice sounding strange, even to me. He frowned, yawned and then moved past me towards the kitchen. “I took the day off,” he said over his shoulder, then added. “Off from work, I mean.” “What do I look like, HR? I mean what happened to you. You’re bigger.” He was undoing the top of a large tub of protein powder and proceeded to pour two scoops into a shaker. Standing in profile to me I could see the curve of his pecs up front and his ass in back. This definitely was not the same Rory. “I’m getting there,” was all he said as he filled the shaker with tap water and then shook it violently. He chugged the mixture quickly and then rinsed the shaker before setting it back on the counter next to the protein. When he looked back at me his stare was direct and unconcerned, nothing like the shifty, side-eyed looks I usually got from Rory. I took a deep breath and tried again. “You look great, it’s obvious the gym is working out for you. But Ror, you must have put on 20 pounds and that’s not –.” “Twenty-seven,” he said calmly, interrupting. “Fine, twenty-seven then, but that’s crazy. No one gains weight like that.” He shrugged, displaying his newly rounded shoulders and the sweep of his traps, and I suddenly felt a rush of desire, a first for me with Rory. I tried to follow what he was saying. “It’s easy Lenny, you just have to lift and eat and sleep, and that’s what I’ve been doing, all month, nonstop.” He smiled a bit after this and I saw a glimmer of my old friend but he was hard to spot in this new body. Things seemed out of whack and I suddenly felt very uneasy. He ambled over to the sofa and dropped down on it, heaving out a big sigh. “I mean it’s not like I’m anywhere close to that guy on the train.” For a second I had no idea what he was talking about but then I remembered the big guy who had prompted his gym initiation. “Come on Ror, you said he was massive. You’re bigger but not that big.” “That’s what I’m saying,” was his steady reply. “I’m not massive… yet.” He stared up at where I stood standing in the middle of his living room and I realized he was slowly rubbing the bulge in his boxers. His other hand was on his chest, cupping the new mass of his right pec. It was too much for me – I made a lame excuse and left his apartment. If nothing else seeing Rory’s progress made me workout harder, as if I somehow needed to stop from falling behind. I was still confused at how he could have made so much progress so quickly – even steroids don’t work that fast – but over the next few weeks I managed to convince myself that he hadn’t really gotten as big as I’d assumed. Sure, everyone puts on some quick muscle when they first start at the gym and on a skinny guy like him it was going to be particularly noticeable. But 27 pounds? No way, he was just yanking my chain. I went on thinking that until one Thursday when I ran into my friend Kurt from City Athletics once again. This was at a place called Splinter (don’t ask me – dumbest club name I’ve ever heard), which was down in Dockside in some converted warehouse. The place was kind of dark so I almost walked right past him, but we caught each other’s eye at the same moment and I stopped. “What’s up, Kurt?” “Hey Lenny, I’m good,” he said. “You here alone?” He was looking over my shoulder as he asked it and I had to laugh. “Oh, you mean blondie? That didn’t work out – he had issues.” “No, I thought Rory might be with you.” “Rory? Here? No way, he wouldn’t be caught dead.” “Yeah? He said at the gym that he was thinking about…” Kurt’s voice trailed off and I could see his eyes lock on something behind me. I turned to see this big guy rolling up on us, his wide torso displayed in a very tight, barely-there tank top. The flashing disco lights caught on his big arms and shoulders, making the overbuilt muscle seem to flex in time to the music. He was my height but must have outweighed me by a good 50 pounds. He was handsome too. His head was shaved close, like a Marine, and it wasn’t until he shot me a raised eyebrow and a cocky grin that I realized I knew him. It took a couple more seconds, seconds that seemed to stretch into hours, before I somehow realized it was Rory. At least the face was Rory’s, though only in a similar way. The jaw was stronger and there was no trace of the shy passivity that had served as an everyday mask for my childhood buddy. This man looked ready to conquer the world. The body was beyond comprehension. He would have stood out anyway, even if I wasn’t rooted there making wordless, mental objections to the impossibility of it all. He was simply huge, like a competition bodybuilder. I’d never really been turned on by the big guys before, by the ones whose only goal was to get as big and massive as possible. I tended to go for the gym cuties that could workout and then drink all night at the club. But I couldn’t deny that Rory, this big, muscular behemoth that had replaced the skinny kid I used to know, had a magnetism I hadn’t experienced before. While I was trying to process all this Kurt was not wasting any time. He brushed by me and gave Rory a big hug that went on long enough to go from a come-on to a blatant invitation. Rory stood there, one big arm around Kurt’s waist, and smiled at me. After a couple seconds he whispered something in Kurt’s ear and then pushed him away, his eyes never leaving mine. He swaggered up to me and it was all I could do to not step back as that big chest approached. “Hey Lenny.” The voice, like the face, was only similar. It had changed, gotten deeper and rougher as if in compliment to his changed physique. “So we’ve never fucked,” he continued, stating something obvious to us both, “but we should. You’ve always had a nice ass.” It was about as Neanderthal an approach as I’d ever heard and normally I would have shot it down with something witty and slightly vicious. I didn’t do that this time. Instead I found myself nodding in agreement and following him out of the club. When we hit the street he turned and pulled me into the mass of his torso, his lips crushing mine, his tongue shooting into my mouth. His strength and size were overpowering. I found myself grabbing at his arms, his wide back, his minuscule waist, frantically exploring the contours of his muscle, oblivious to anyone watching us. He broke the kiss and looked into my eyes, our faces only inches apart. “I’m still getting bigger,” was all he said, and then he turned and pulled me by the arm down the street in the direction of my apartment. He fucked me all night long. Literally. Every time he came, roaring like a bull in heat, I was sure it was over but scant minutes later he’d pull me to him again, his strength surprising me each time. And me, who was normally so in control whether on top or bottom, gave it all up to him, without restraint. I couldn’t get enough of his mass, the way he positioned me at his whim, the smell of his sweat and muscle. At some point I fell into darkness, came awake later to feel him behind me, his arms clamped around my chest, still sliding up deep inside. Finally I passed out for good. In the morning he was gone and I could barely move. I painfully climbed out of bed and stumbled to the bathroom. The man in the mirror, his eyes wild, his lips bruised, was a stranger. I splashed some water on my face and felt a bit more real. A long, hot shower helped me gain a sliver of normalcy. Even so I called in to work, not even bothering to invent a lie, just telling my boss I’d had a hard night and couldn’t come in. After the night’s marathon session I was ravenous so I went down to the corner deli and picked up a couple breakfast sandwiches and a carton of orange juice. After eating I finally felt enough like myself that I wondered what I was going to do with my free day. Lying on the bed, I idly smoothed out the sheets then pressed my face into them, reliving his smell. Suddenly I felt the urge to go workout.

I posted this on the old forum many years ago. I'm curious to see if it can be still interesting to the people who've never seen it before. Maybe it'll inspire others to write new chapters in entirely new directions from what had been done in the old forum. Enjoy. Ben. 1. Down and down went the elevator, he could never remember how deep, exactly. A freudian block of some kind, maybe? Wanna stay sane? Then don’t think too much, compadre. You could feel the heat receding while descending down the mineshaft, the well getting somehow cooler and damper, and then, in an unsettling way, getting warm again. The magnetically levitating elevator plunged straight into hell, as temperature neared the unbearable. And then it stopped almost instantaneously, the sudden augmented gravity making the men, even these ultra-developed, specifically mutated specimens grunt in unison, their kneecaps and exploding quads absorbing the multiplied weight. The metallic reinforced doors slid screeching open, and the stench of sulfur, ozone and sweat saturated the air. They moved silently into the scarcely lit cave towards their respective shafts without even speaking, the first drops of sweat already soaking their shirts and pants. Here we are, near the core. Some workplace. You must be born into this job, they say. No way you could survive the sheer intensity of the mine work, the onslaught on the muscles and the back, the loudness, the unbreathable air, the solitude, and of course the blackness, the constant scarcity of light and the consequent nostalgia for a day in the sun without being accustomed to it since your birth. Sadly, this being the planet Mars, a day spent idly bronzing on a beach more than a fantasy was a proven impossibility. And the thing is, Ben wasn’t born into this job. And neither ware the others. They were made into it. Physically augmented for the job. This was labor camp M01. M for Mars, 01 for it was the first and, for the moment, only colony on this planet. Built by the legion of Superheroes, mind you. Not that the public on earth was ever to know this, of course. A mine, and a prison. Or maybe a prison and then a mine, as if the drilling and the uranium were just some afterthought?—well, here I am again, thinking… Ben shrugged and activated the strange contraption hanging from a specially designed rucksack attached to his body. You could call it a rucksack, if you’ve ever seen a nuclear-powered rucksack weighing around 200Kg, that is. In fact, it was more like a battery. Powering a nuclear drill that could break even through the most sturdy rocks of the known universe, and of course make short history of anything less resistant should it come unto its path. Like a hand, or your foot, or a camp guard, for that matter. That’s why on M01 you could find so many augmented, sturdy men looking all muscular and pumped up like some superhuman bodybuilder (or like Thor, to be more precise) limping around trying to divert your attention from the missing foot flexing their enormous biceps or stroking their equally inhuman cocks—sometimes with the left hand, in want of a right one, pulverized by the powerful yet hardly manageable jackhammer. And no hope of having limbs replaced with some new biomedical ones developed on earth, with this being just some faraway jail-house full of superstrong criminals people either ignored the existence of or wished as far away as possible, when not dead altogether. Ben coughed hard, as always at the beginning of a shift, before throat and lungs got accustomed to the fine uranium-rich dust floating around him as soon as the drill started to break rocks with its ultrarapid microvibrations. 4 Years like this. He wiped his eyebrows.These were tears alright but not for sadness, he repeated to himself plunging the drill into the rocks again, his triceps exploding, his arms hard and unmovable, rocks creaking all around. Can’t be sadness, never. He punched the rock, chunks flying everywhere, a fissure creaking a couple meters down the shaft. It has to be rage. Rage can be your friend, here, actually your only friend. Rage can save you. On M01 you got acquainted with rage as if it were your next-of-kin, as soon as you got raped the first night, before the doctors called you in and put you through the augmentation process. And then after it, when you were excited, feeling like superman and looking just as muscular and maybe horny as hell and aggressive and all, well then it was certainly not the end. That was just the beginning. People got if possible more violent, you could get assaulted practically every minute especially during work shifts, for no apparent reason except the thrill of trying out all this strength on someone. Anybody could be a target, as long as the aggression involved at least 2 or 3 people against one. Ben snorted. What use is there in being superstrong, if everybody else is it too? Ben heaved the small cart now full of rocks and adjusted it on the tracks, then pushed it grunting up the shaft. As soon as he got it moving, its magnetic propulsion system took command, and it glided silently up and away. He stood there panting for a couple seconds, the shirt beautifully stretching over his powerful torso at every breath, revealing the perfectly sculpted lower abs where they began to get covered by the dark trail of hair coming up from his crotch, there where the pants absconded the realm of pleasure that was his ample basket. Ben reached for a flask of water hanging from its belt and drank some of the dense, mineral-rich water inside. 15 second pause, see if I can make it 20 or even 30? But then he heard, before even seeing, the small floating camera coming and zooming in on him. Alright, alright. He gave it the finger, of course, but started the drill again all the same. He admired his manly hands as they gripped the drill strongly. So strongly in fact, that even this special metal bore the indentations of his fingers. After all these years, he was still somehow aroused by the sight of his own arms, his forearms especially, with all the little powerful muscles dancing around at every movement of his hand, like little supermen themselves, ready at his orders to give a hand or to get into a fight, prevail on anything and crush it to dust. He didn’t know if it was the same for everybody, but seeing how everyone couldn’t help but flex in front of every mirror they might come across, he was ready to bet it was: power made him horny. He wondered if Superman, or Thor or Hercules ever felt like this watching themselves, flexing their godlike muscles. Could he be as strong as them? Certainly not. In fact, inmates like Ben were strong and hung and physically practically perfect, they could curl a ton and withstand normally deadly environmental conditions (not to mention fucking each other—mostly without consent of the fucked ones—for hours) but still they were abused, and prisoners all the same. The M01 had its own way of belittling you, making you feel vulnerable and unsafe. Not a difficult task on planet without a proper athmosphere… And the guards were augmented too, obviously.Everybody dreamed of getting back to earth and show ‘them’ what a man really was, but in fact nobody knew anything about any actual inmate returning to earth to live as a god among mortals. When new inmates came in, invariably they had never heard anything about the augmentation process. Ben once asked a guard about it, and before being as usually punished with the high-charge electrical dissuasor the bastard said inmates were allowed to live a somewhat normal life in special reserves, like the indians did. Or you can stay with us indefinitely, if you don’t like the idea, sucker. FRAZZ! So as long as they could work, even if physically injured, inmates had a chance to see the end of their detention period and ‘return to earth’, whatever that might really mean. If not, weird, perfectly timed incidents seemed to happen all of a sudden. Like some emergency door in a not too deep tunnel opening unexpectedly and sucking a fatally injured or rebellious inmate out into the scorching heat and airless surface of the planet, were eyes and lungs exploded outward, the skin got fried by the sun and life left you even before your superhuman corpse touched earth. That is, Mars. Oh, well. Let’s get to work, or this day’ll never pass. Ben adjusted his grip on the drill and pushed it further into the rock. He smiled, after all. Can you think of anything more macho than this? he thought. Isn’t that the very image of fucking? To drill into the rock, tearing the damned thing and the whole fucking red planet in two with the power of a unrelenting drill, driven by the steady, superhumanly strong grip of his hand, all this inhuman power in himself unleashing against this hard yet unsuspecting matter which may try to resist but will finally submit to the swelling of his triceps, the sheer, unstoppable might of his pecs and quads and calves, his ass contracting, pushing him forward, and further still, the indestructible rock proving no match for his brawn, or the power that he unleashes with utter pleasure and abandonment, and… Ripp! Aw, fuck! Long time it didn’t happen to me, he grinned to himself, snapping back to reality. He smiled at his proud cock saluting him out of the pants it just effortlessly ripped apart. They augmented us but nobody has still invented anything wearable strong enough to contain a superhuman cock once it decides to get hard.Trying not to lose control of the dangerous drill in his excited state he looked around. Good, fucking camera not in sight. He pushed the drill further into the rock, intensifying the motion and breaking the wall of the tunnel at the height of his torso, so as to have the lower side of it brushing against his thighs and crotch. Not that whoever was operating the camera would have had much to say had he catched him doing this, it being a favorite pastime of every inmate, as long as it didn’t stop you from work.Brushing against the rock Ben got himself harder then it, and then, bending his knees slightly, rammed his cock inside the protruding part of the wall, shivers of pleasure traversing every mound of muscle on his godlike form, grunts of pleasure escaping his lips, the drill steady in his hand, the metal groaning and bending under his grip. The poor rock wasn’t anywhere as hard as him, it really had no chance. And offering little resistance, too. No way this mineral could prove harder then the asscheeks of any other inmate he had already the pleasure to force into submission and fuck… His cock and thighs pulverized the rock around them almost as efficiently as the nuclear drill itself. The harder-then steel shaft hungry for resistance, making its way into the rock as far as possible… I’m a fucking god of a man, a fucking unstoppable mountain of muscle, a fucking fuck machine… He picked up speed, large chunks of rock collapsing all around him, the drill in his hand going faster then ever, his forehead brushing against the wall and actually denting it like the rest of his almost indestructible body, his pelvis getting quicker and quicker, the unmovable rock being crushed and cracked by a power it had never withstand in all the millennia it lived. Inmates in other tunnels began to feel the vibrations even while working the drill. Some of them got aroused too.Feeling himself close, Ben stopped the drill lest he lose control of it and launching a last assault against the rock rammed his fingers right INTO the wall, gnawed at it, crushing chunks of it under his bare teeth and RAMMED his mighty, superhumanly hard cock into the rock, his 8-pack shredding the shirt and leaving indentations on the wall, every muscle flexed and engorged with blood and earth-shattering POWER. His cock exploded, and he bellowed, cum spraying everywhere, lights flickering around, and small particles of rocks snowing down in the other tunnels on inmates who smiled for themselves betting on who it was this time or getting hard themselves, zipper breaking and pants ripping. His hand still on the wall idly crushing pieces of rock to dust, his cock getting slowly soft again, Ben’s first action as soon as his mind cleared enough for it was to get the drill in function again: the cameras were to return soon, you could always bet on it. No point in being punished again, maybe frazzed into unconsciousness with electric charges, or left without food for days, like the last time. Without much thinking he started to amass all the broken, vanquished boulders into another cart.And yet, he didn’t feel as spent as usual after an orgasm, especially after one so explosive as this. Strange. Something began to make its way into his head… Wait a minute… Did I just BITE the rock? Since when could anybody DO that? For the first time, he watched around himself. His heart skipping a beat, not exactly for fear. Was this all his cum? The small tunnel looked almost like a riverbed. A riverbed of cum. Since when do I cum so much? Where did this come from? And why am I getting hard again? He shuffled his feet on the ground, his working boots sticky with goo. He looked at himself: his hands seemed somehow bigger, and of a strange, pallid color. And then… What’s this?! He had practically no shirt at all, it was all in shreds, and his pants ripped around his bulging quads too. He moved and flexed his thigh, just for the pleasure of it, marveling at the swiftness of the movements, the elegance of those brutal masses of fluid power that could in an instant become so much harder then any rock. He didn’t feel spent. Quite the contrary, he felt stronger. No, mightier, sexier even. The explanation revealed itself in all his simplicity: I grew. The thought made him all hard again. He felt constricted even by his boots. But then of course three cameras appeared simultaneously humming and floating around him… He had broken the rhythm of the carts, thus slowing down the whole chain of work up at the refinement facility. “Inmate Sherman! Resume activity immediatly! As soon as your shift ends, report to…” Suddenly he felt bold. Stronger, really unstoppable. Invulnerable. A part of his mind was telling him that this was another of the usual delusions, the power-trips that could overcome new inmates in the first week of experiencing the exhilarating effects of superstrength, breaking havoc on the walls of the containment facility (which had no sense at all, being there no way to escape if not onto the red deadly desert planet out there), attacking guards or paramilitary staff on the base, believing they could really do anything, and ending always into submission and humiliation, the more painfully the better.But another part of him was screaming louder and louder, like if suddenly breaking free from some kind of confinement, feeding from some invisible and new source of power, inflating his muscles, making him feel like a real superman, no, like a GOD, and letting his dick go into overdrive, the mighty, vein-covered shaft rising again in all its splendor. He moved with a quickness that surprised even him, grabbing the camera into his hand and immediately crushing it into dust. “Inmate Sherman! This will be considered mutiny! Do you know what kind of punishment… ” he grabbed and destroyed the other two cameras, just for the hell of it. Their little metallic body offered no more resistance then a mosquito to a normal man. Alarms began to reverberate all around, energy shields sealing the tunnels to prevent inmates to group and oppose resistance. They were coming. Ben, began feeling suddenly very calm. Even pleasantly so. He grabbed his belt, which was of a special alloy making it ultra resistant and easily teared it apart. What was remaining of his pants fell down, then he teared away the remnants of the shirt, kicked away the boots. He was nude, he felt alive as never before. He stood there for a second enjoying in a sort of stupefied way the sheer fact of breaking all rules and not being terrorized by it, but turned on, instead. He closed his hand around his cock, not so surprised by now in finding it bigger, stronger than ever. They were coming. With stunners, firearms, muscles bigger than his. Well, maybe until now bigger than his. He stood there smiling in the dim light, a living statue of muscles harder than any marble ever, his dick in one hand. He flexed a biceps and marveled at the sight of so much power, he licked it with abandonment. They were coming, they had to be in the elevators already. And yet I couldn’t care less. Or maybe I do? He wasn’t perhaps the most beautiful man in the whole complex, a blond, slavic guard or a rugged Brasilian inmate maybe claiming the prize, but he knew he had a special, unique combination of refined male facial features (black hair and blue eyes, perfect nose and square jaw), and big powerful muscles packed onto a body that seemed short until you came actually near him, when you saw his killer smile grinning down on you, his blue sparkling eyes focused on you, mostly lethally. Just why the hell was he standing there stroking his dick in the tunnel thinking about how beautiful he was? Now here’s old Reason again, arguing. Relax. Reason doesn’t apply to you anymore… He didn’t know what sort of power source had overcome him —given that one really did in the first place— but it surely made him feel powerful and calm and cocksure as hell. He felt godly, he couldn’t find any other word. He stroked his ample organ once and then took a piece of rock from the cart in one hand and smashed it against his ultra-cock, grinning at how fragile the stone felt in his hand compared to his manhood, grinding it against his skin, slowly pulverizing it. He carefully took in the movements of his superhumanly strong forearm muscles… imagining all the supermen on the planet fighting each other for the honor of pleasuring him, kneeling submissively in front of the columns of power that were his legs, licking his thighs and slowly up until reaching his balls and then the harder-than-steel shaft, looking up pleadingly like the slaves they were, licking him clean of all the precum he was abundantly releasing. He abandoned his head backwards enjoying the fantasy, which he didn’t really think of as a fantasy, after all, and only then noticed the strange light flickering from a fissure in the –now to him very small– tunnel. A particular shade of green. He smiled. He heard, with an eerie clearness, the elevator doors opening, boots of running men. At least seven. He ignored the screams and calls of the others inmates, who where trying to understand what was going on. Whathever IT was, it was behind the wall he had just fucked. He reared his fist and hit the wall with all his might. Which he probably by now underestimated. The blow felt to the others inmates like a nuclear explosion, happened once when one of the drills overheated and the battery blew, killing everybody on the floor, as the tunnel collapsed. Only this one was to obliterate everything in the whole sector and would be the last thing they would ever hear. The wall in front of Ben got simply pulverized, tunnels all around his now titanic figure collapsing over inmates and guards not strong enough to sustain the immense weight, the elevators shafts crumbling and trapping the cars in their distorted tracks, shock-waves reverberating to the surface like a strong earthquake, breaking equipment and causing a fire, making personnel in the facility fall on they very sorry asses… The planet itself was shook, like by a shiver of fear. A silence of death came upon the whole sector, but Ben couldn't care less. He opened his eyes, his gaze able to see clearly through the abating dust. He was bathed in green light. Before him, boiling from the heat coming directly from the core of the planet, was a huge underground lake. A green boiling, turbulent, dangerous-looking mass of hot liquid, perhaps originating from molten rocks. He felt a power surge not even comparable to the augmentation process, which was instead rather troublesome and painful. He gasped for air, and stretched every muscle of his body, his hands reaching the ceiling and simply pushing through, the rocks irrelevant to his strength. What is this stuff? Oh.. oh god! He came again, veins covering every part of his body, muscles reshaping in more superhumanly beautiful way, his cum spraying all over the strange lake. The orgasm lasting minutes and then beginning anew still. He was growing, adding muscle to muscle, the feeling of strength and power inside him becoming almost unbearable, the pleasure supreme. He was standing at an aperture he created with his blow in the wall of the cave, up over the brim of the lake, inside this immense and strangely lit hollow space that had till now escaped every geological survey of the planet. The boiling liquid stretched in front of him for what seemed like a mile, the river of his white cum mixing with the color. It had to be very hot, yet he felt a pleasant warm sensation. As yet another orgasm subsided, he watched at himself, looking at his hands in astonishment: not only had he grew again, amassing more unstoppable brawn on his already inhuman figure, but he had also turned a slight green. Must be some gamma radiation in the fluid… I’m becoming a fucking Hulk! Well, an intelligent, incredibly strong and probably very mean fucking Hulk, he thought. Very well. Now what? He felt still hungry for more power. He looked around, he was aware of having caused the death of all his shift companions and a series of incidents up on the surface but he couldn’t be bothered by the thougth. Instead he felt a stirring in his cock again, a mischievous smile creeping onto his face. So many superstrong badasses squashed like bugs because I threw a single punch? How lame is that? How fucking unthinkably powerful am I now? He stroked his dick into hardness again (Will I ever have enough?) and sneered at the idea of having ever been a prisoner. Contained, chained, submitted. He was a god now. Time for this universe to become his playground. He squared his gigantic shoulders, passed his hands onto his pecs feeling the enormous, unstoppable mass of brawn. He looked at the pulsing sphere of contained yet terrifying power that were his biceps, caressed his thighs, feeling every muscle saluting him, springing to attention, ready to effortlessly crush any planet that might irritate him into a pulp. Just like those other fuckers back here, he smiled. Then he stretched, appreciating the pleasure of having so much deadly power at his complete disposal and saw the lake of boiling liquid for what it was. His own personal little swimming pool. With a light push on his feet which made part of the wall of the cave crumble into dust he plunged elegantly into the scorching hot, boiling mass of liquid.